CHAPTER ONE
“Tempus fugit”

I wasn’t born normal. I wasn’t born like anyone else. So, I had to pretend to be normal. Even if I was not.
I woke up in my bed. In my house, my street and my city, just like every other day.
The heated air coming through an open window cooled my skin carrying smells from the city. A bakery near us just baked cinnamon rolls. A heavy-scented smell made my stomach craw. A little hint of salt in the air reminded me once again about ships sailing near our town, and others waiting in the port for their cargo to be loaded. Carbon. One of the best materials in the country. With that its no wonder our town was called Ikhabhoni.
My ears caught a strong yelling followed with a few curses which made me jump from my bed and shut a window with a loud bang.
Sailors and workers rushed on their jobs so they can enjoy in the free Sunday. It didn’t happen very often that Prince would come in visits. Shaking my head, I got dressed rushing to eat. Cinnamon in the air didn’t leave my nostrils.
I heard my mom’s voice followed with dads from a lower place, and instantly all joy left my body.
That is one more thing that got usual in those weeks. Fighting. And it would be just another dumb thing after another. Last week that was because of dust. Apparently the living room wasn’t clean enough.
Now they were arguing about cheese. Cheese. The dumbest thing on earth.
“Good morning,” I said walking in a small kitchen. The white cabinets were already gray from all years of use. They had been here for 30 years. When my grandma was a girl. Now she is in the black ground for three years.
Our whole house was in old antiquities. Father appreciated all old things. I thought that reminded him of his childhood when everything was better. Or at least he would say that way. On the other hand, my Mother appreciated every opportunity to change something.
My mother liked to work, create especially. When you are a tailor in the small town focused only on carbon, we couldn’t stop imagining what it would be to live somewhere else. Near the Ignur perhaps. Near the castle where every other evening you would have a party, tailors were paid well. People took care of their cloth, but we, not so much.
They didn’t answer me. Without an even a glance my father exited our house leaving the unpleasant silence for a couple of minutes.
He disappeared through the back door with his white coat on. Yes. He was a doctor. And he healed all those who got caught in the mines and that was too often. Every day one of the Nobles wanted to increase their influence, and that reflected on us.
You shouldn’t be a genius to know that cheese in the middle of a table will be with us till the end. I hated it. Mother too.
“Mom, are we going to the market today?” I asked once she turned with a smile on her face. I knew that one. That was one when she thought she will break, but she didn’t.
The only happy thing is that we didn’t have to worry is he safe or not. He worked in the hospital far from the unsteady ground and diseases.
My mind got distracted by people on the streets and once again I wished I could work. Father insisted on learning but here I could only become a teacher and my mind carried me a few towns further than an old classroom in the dusty town.
“Yes. We need to get things for the house, and I need to give a dress to Maria.”
“Maria?” I asked confused while eating the bread.
“Maria, who sells potatoes,” She explained.
“Oh yes. She has that wedding. Her son is getting married.” My eyes narrowed when I remembered Maria.
She nodded while washing the plates.
A few minutes we sat in the silence when I stood up and I gave her the plate. The mug was clean. I drank nothing except water. Milk wasn’t an option. I had a terrible stomach aches hours after one mug. Father said that is intolerance.
“You’ve finished eating?” She asked. I saw her eyes narrowing. They both thought I don’t eat enough.
“Yeah. Let’s go.”
She took a small black purse, and we got on the hectic streets.
Ah, another day in this hot city. A smell of cinnamon was slowly disappearing now replaced with a stinky smell of sweat and oil. Some ships carried carbon to the Capitol, another carried it to the North where it played an important part in money heist.
It was the middle of August, and the place was easy to get heated. At nine o’clock the streets were hot and chaotic. Many people were on the streets. Kids rushed around playing with their paper planes. One of them had a paper boat. Lucky him. He will be an attraction for a while.
I smiled when they passed near me and disappeared in the crowd.
When we got to the centre of our little town, a fountain in the shape of a lion, one girl stepped near me.
This whole place was in symmetrical circles. All began with a fountain, the greatest symbol in our country and ended with a sea on one side and mines on another. Formal name was Ikhabhoni. We called it Ikha. It was easier to remind but also represented the name of our greatest pride and joy – First Queen of Ignur.
“Are you okay, Dianna?” Amelia asked me.
“Yes, but Mother and Father were yelling at each other. Something bad will happen, I know that” I turned to her.
“Oh, don’t look sad. Nothing will happen. Oh,” she turned and greeted my mother. “Good morning auntie Milla.”
My mother smiled at Amelia because she was the only one who called her that way. They usually called Mother Mia but Amelia never called her that way.
“Good morning Amelia. How is your mother?”
“Better,” she answered and turned again. Her eyes reflected the sadness she felt.
Her mother was sick. And she didn’t enjoy speaking about it. She had cancer. The deadly thing wasn’t so rare in this place. My father tried treating her, but it was useless. The X-rays could only help her. But the price was too high. No one could have three thousands of Leda. Monthly pay of workers was two hundred. No one had that much money.
“You know Travis visited me last night?” She started a new subject trying to change her sadness into joy. I think with Travis she found happiness.
“What?!” I said stopping, she didn’t tell me that yesterday when we were buying materials for my Mother.
She smiled, two blue crystals shining on the early sun.
“Yes. When he got home. He said things are complicated, but soon he will have enough money for the house. We will be neighbours,” she almost yelled rest of the words and her face changed into a special smile.
She found her love in this town among our people, and she looked happy. He assured her they are getting married soon, and I will have my best friend ten steps from me. For now. It couldn’t sound better.
“I’m so happy for you!” I hugged her and smiled. She deserved that.
“Thanks, D. You are the best.” We hugged for a few moments when she stepped back.
“Oh. Another news!” She clapped, and her blue eyes filled with joy, “That solider…” she filched her eyebrows, and I had to smile.
Over a week she tried to persuade me that certain soldier from the Main house had an eye on me. And I will believe her when willow gives grapes. Mean never.
“Oh. No. What about him?” I covered my eyes acting like the sun goes to them, but actually not wanting her to see how I liked her words. Too much I would have to say.
I wanted what she had. True love with someone I could trust. But time has come that you couldn’t believe anyone. Or at least I thought that way. She was happy. Travis made her happy. Maybe there was my Travis in the universe. My soul mate.
“Oh. Stop acting! At least I know you! Move that hand,” she pushed my hand from my face, mixed with some demand and joy continuing toward the market.
“Okay.” I made my serious face and turned to her, “Let me hear.” I put my best straight face trying to look serious. I couldn’t believe what she found out.
She smiled and mumbled.
“I found out he was in front of your house last night.” My heart skipped a beat.
“In front of my house?” I asked worried, “that sounds creepy,” I added wishing to hit myself. I fell into her trap.
“Or romantic,” she added. I tried to say something, but she stopped me.
“And he was carrying a rose.”
“A rose?” I asked impressed. Now she really has my attention. I noticed only a few of the roses in the town, usually when ships came from Liria, a town near us. Their job was to provide beautiful smells from the most unusual flowers in the country.
“Yes. You know how those things are expensive. He is into you.” She stopped putting hands on my shoulders. There will be some lection behind this. She wanted me to have a boyfriend no matter what.
“Listen,” she made a quick break, “Now we are going to the Main house and sloppy, you will fall. Right in front of him. You know he is not ruthless. He will help you.”
“No way!” I said my eyes widening when I processed her words, and instantly trying to free from her hands.
“Yes, way. He will help you. Come on,” she made a puppy face, and I’m done. I guess I will do that.
“But I need to help my mother. We need to get things for the house,” I said worriedly. She disappeared. Like literally, she just got lost in a crowd. Witha deep sigh I looked around. How she made me do this I didn’t know. Sometimes I really hate her.
“She is at Maria’s stand. Come one,” She took my hand, magically appearing. She has powers I’m sure. No one can be so fast. No one. I shook my head realizing she is pulling me into Maria’s direction.
My mind was in confusion. Just a small group of lucky ones had an opportunity to marry a soldier. Not only do you get a better house, but you also get a safe home and a place for your children. Just one woman from our town married a soldier. Unfortunately, he died leaving her with a one year baby. But King was good to them. He helped her and now she was living in the Capitol happily married to a wood maker.
But my luck wasn’t so good in all those years.
I wasn’t the lucky ones.
“Here we are. Auntie Milla! Auntie Milla!” She said still pulling me behind her.
“I need Dianna to help me with something. I sent a letter last week and I need to get to a post office to see if they got it. It’s about my mother.” She did the same thing as with me. Puppy face.
My mother’s face instantly narrowed with smile lines and she pushed us away. “You girls go, I can deal with this,” She said with sympathy in her eyes. My mother was always ready to help. No matter the price was.
“You sure?” I said sceptically. My last hope to get out of this is fading away.
“Yes, honey. Go,” She kissed me on the hair and turned.
“See? Done. Now go,” Still dragging me, she turned into the post office direction and completely focused on the mission didn’t say a word. But I wished I could disappear in the air. I felt sweat drops falling down my back. My palms were sweaty too.
After a few streets, she came right and then left and before I could ask anything, the big house appeared in front of me.
“I don’t think I can do this.” I blurted scared. I saw a big dark house, big windows, and scary soldiers. Together, my stomach dropped on the ground.
“Sure, you can. Just fall, he will help you and everybody will be happy. When he helps you, you ask him for the name and you say yours,” She clapped and jumped.
“Calm down, love guru,” I said still chopping skin around my nails. It sounded so easy.
“I can’t do that. Even if I want, I have nothing to drop. Like you see I don’t have a basket.” I crossed my empty hand. Please God, stop her.
“Irrelevant details. Here,” she crossed the street and talked to an older woman. I could see her explaining something to her, and the woman just smiled at her and then she looked at me.
All I could do is stand and look cute.
I smiled and touched my hair. This is weird, and it will not work.
“Here,” I looked up at Amelia holding a basket and with a crazy smile on her face.
I wish I could talk like she can. I’m too shy; I could never plan something like this. I talked, but usually to myself.
“Now go.” She pushed me in the House direction, but I didn’t move. I stood there. Like a lamp next to me. I could work as a lamp. I was movable like lamps, and tall. And I had curves like a lamp, too. My deep dark hair fell almost to the end of my back and my brown eyes were just like everybody. I didn’t know why Damien is into me.
I shook my head looking at her. She just rolled her eyes coming closer.
“Come on. I will go with you.” I could feel a stone falling from my heart and I exhaled.
“Fine,” I said still scared. My heart skipped a few beats.
If you will not do that now when will you?
The all-knowing voice said, and I moved. I will not be shy. Not anymore. It’s time to be free.
She found him on the edge of the House. Enough for the plan to be successful. There wasn’t anyone around.
“Go.” She pushed me and I moved. She has a strong arm.
My super sloppy feet crossed, and I fell on my fours like an old grandma. Her plan went to the bottom. He will never help me here.
“Dammit!” I said when everything from women’s basket fell on the street. My eyes instantly filled with pain tears. I must have cut myself.
When I clapped my hands and cleaned them from dirt, I felt someone’s taking me for the shoulders.
“Miss, are you okay?” Said some worried voice, and I raised my head.
Damn. He is hot. The dark black hair and blue eyes were a perfect match. The green uniform made that even more intense. I couldn’t miss his little smile in a corner of his lips. He maybe even expected this.
“Ye.. Yes… Yesss…” I repeated that a few times before he could hear me. All pain from second ago disappeared.
“Here, let me help you,” he grabbed my shoulders and in a second I was on my feet.
Next second he squatted and picked up all vegetables. Instantly, I dropped to my knees to help him.
“Hey. I can do this,” he raised his head focusing me with his eyes, “You need to see your knee. It’s bleeding.” He pointed to my knee, where a thick layer of blood covered it.
“Dammit,” I said, but I wasn’t in the pain. He was helping me and talking and all I did was just stand there and watched him.
“Don’t worry. We have cleaning supplies in the House. You can get in there.” He said handing me the basket.
“Oh no. I will be fine. Just a scratch.” I said pointing to my knee. No big deal. I will not a step in that house. There was a gossip that one man entered the House and never came back.
Because he entered it dead. Dead people can’t walk.
Good point, but my decision was clear.
“Are you sure? It’s no problem at all. I can fix all of that.” He smiled widely.
“No. But thanks. People are not ready to help these days.”
Wow. Where that word came from? I was talking like Amelia. She would probably come with something like this.
“But I will always be ready to help you.” He looked at me and my cheeks got that wonderful red colour. Or at least I thought that way. It could easily be the paprika colour. Not nice at all.
“Well, thank you, mister…” I stopped trying to make him say his name.
“Damien,” he said.
“Thank you, Mister Damien and I am Dianna.”
“Pleasure to meet you, Dianna.” He said providing a hand to shake.
“Mine too.” I provided my hand to him, but his face changed. His face became a blank, and something froze him.
I turned around, and something froze everyone in the street. No one moved. Even birds stooped on trees. I was the only one awake. My eyes stopped at Amelia’s eyes. She didn’t plan this.
Instantly my mother’s lessons came back.
“When everyone freezes, you do too. If you can’t stand still just rest on something. You will be easier. And the most important: The Prince can’t find out.”
I’m in trouble. I could hear horses and someone yelling something. This time a Prince isolated a few guards.
I could run, but when they are free they would know, and that was a too high risk.
“Tempus fugit.” Time flies.

CHAPTER TWO
“Alea acta est”

I turned to Damien and then to Amelia. This is just a mistake.
I shouldn’t be here. I shouldn’t let Amelia convince me to go. It was a foolish move to come here. From my experience, I shouldn’t have trusted anyone connected to Main House. They serve to Prince and they would easily see what I’m capable of.
Every time before I was in my house, no matter what I didn’t get out and with doors shut tightly I convinced myself I’m safe in those four walls of my house.
Sometimes they wouldn’t even check my room, but here on the square, they wanted to have fun. Making fun of, beating and even killing people – in here everything was allowed.
“There is no good soldier without a practice,” I heard him say once. It took me three missing people to realise Prince is using them. And no matter how they disappeared, people never doubt when a fine embowed letter would come saying they joined an army. But they never came back, and in my mind, I remembered the last visit. It was a cook’s son, he just disappeared.
“Feel free to shoot them. They don’t feel. They can’t move,” the Prince said.
I felt cold shivers running down my spine when I saw soldiers dressed in red suddenly lifting a frozen man before they shook their head in unbelievable, free from Froze. Seconds later I saw him getting killed.
It was cruel.
Not once I wanted to say leave them alone, not once I wanted to fight with them, but I knew that the same destiny would wait for me. They would kill me and I would die without a word. It would be a letter, behind me and a year later another one. It would say I died and they would thank for my service.
So, I remain in my house, pretending to be frozen, but my tears couldn’t be frozen. They kept falling and falling. My soul was in pain because I was useless and I couldn’t help them. It’s my people, I should have been able to help them.
My heart beat quicker when I saw horses and guards. It was a hot day, and the ground was dry. After every hard step, the ground would crack. Tiny pieces of earth were flying everywhere, and I had to close my eyes. They were already teary. I convinced myself those were tears from dust. Not fear, not from Prince, and certainly not from a soldier standing next to me.
After a few minutes, I heard footsteps and then a door opening. The Prince was here.
I was paralyzed, not being able to close my eyes. I had to pretend I’m just like when he froze me. Damien can’t know. No one does. Even Amelia didn’t know. The only persons were my parents. My father never spoke a word about it, but my mother has forbidden me to say anyone. It was like that part doesn’t exist.
Prince had his plan. Each froze, every visit an hour longer. When I was eleven, the freezing was just a few hours long. But now, these days he held them frozen for a day. When they could move it was already dark.
“They are all frozen,” he said with a deep baritone to one of the guards. I remembered that one. He was with him the last time he came here.
My eyes met with a dark crimson and silver carriage. Every part of the wooden parts was silver and gold while the crimson velvet shattered on the sunlight. I could see a lion head made from gold in the centre of doors. The royal carriage.
The power and money in rough shape. They had everything and without a blink, he could control everyone. One person was full of power.
The seconds later Damien in front of me was awakened when I felt Prince standing in front of him.
Oh, no.
My eyes remained on Damien’s, I didn’t dare to look away. He will know, they always do. He will recognize my eyes. He will be sure they are not frozen and then I will be killed. My heart skipped a beat.
“Your Majesty,” he inclined not bothered to look at me. I was just another person on the street. No one is important.
“Damien? What are you doing so close to this person?” It was no secret Prince didn’t like us. We were a distraction from his pure nature, from his power. He didn’t want to rule he wanted to be free.
His quiet baritone sent chills down my spine. He was dangerous even with his low tone.
“She dropped something. I helped,” he said still folded into the waist.
“You know the rules. You can’t help, you can’t love and you can’t be with them. Understand?” I felt the air around us getting a few celsius lower. Prince was full of strength.
“Yes, your Majesty,” he said and moved to him. His voice became a flat line. No emotions, just purpose.
When he turned to leave Damien with a quick command to follow him, I couldn’t miss a little touch on my hair. Damien moved one wisp of my hair before disappearing.
I blinked a few times and took a deep gasp.
What was that about?
Once again Amelia was right. My lips wanted to curve into a smile. I wished I was alone. Maybe I could be with him. Just maybe.
I had to remind myself of where I am. I’m not in my house where I can cry or smile because they can’t see me. Damien is still a few meters away, not to mention a red-dressed soldier sitting on their horses just near the House. There was more of them this time. A few more faces in the streets and also between trees.
The tones came from the House and I wanted to run. Somewhere where they don’t see me. In some quiet street. But I couldn’t. I have to wait. To make sure they left, I focused on the Main House.
A ten minutes later soldiers near the exit moved to form a greeting and I knew Prince will be out soon. In his fancy wardrobe, looking scary.
The Prince got out with guards and soldiers in the back and that was the first time I could see him.
He had dark hair and frosty white eyes. Not blue, but neither green. White. That was a weird colour, but a myth was that he had green eyes when he used his magic. And when he didn’t, they were white. I never saw him in a person. Sometimes I heard his voice, and that is it. For the first, I connected a voice with a person. He was someone I wished I never saw.
His strong body was hammered for attacks, wars and control. He could snap neck in a second and make you like a tomato if he liked that. He could kill you in a second or make you want to kill yourself. Because he had mind control besides time control. And one more reason to get lost from all love and fantasies I had about Damien.
The Prince was capable war machine with multiple gifts and all he did was a train and kill. I never heard he went to war. Not one person mentioned a Crown Prince will lead soldiers in the war.
He walked toward a carriage and after a few steps, he turned and said something to one of the soldiers. He nodded and bow while he walked into the carriage.
“They will be free to move till midday.”
“Thank you, Your Majesty.” The same soldier said, and with a strong yell from one soldier, I saw carriage getting further and further.
Slowly the air got cleared, and the sound disappeared.
I need to survive a couple of hours and then I will be free to go whenever I want. What a coward I am. I would never risk my life to save someone’s. The only thing I wanted was to run from the House and this soldier.
****
Three days passed. When everybody was free, I run to my house the quickest I could and locked in my room. I didn’t want to get out, but Amelia convinced me the second day.
We went to the river and talked.
“So, what happened that day?” She asked, but I could feel discomfort in her voice.
I was sitting on a rock avoiding her look. My hands played with little stones before throwing them into the river.
“What day?” I asked.
“Don’t say what a day. You know what a day. When you ‘fell’.” She made quotes afterword fell.
“Nothing. I fell. He helped me. I asked him for a name, he told me and I said mine and then… then… Something froze us.” I murmured and stood up.
“So, what? Prince freeze us for years and you got scared when he froze you in front of Damien?” I could feel her eyes scanning my body for an explanation.
I haven’t been frozen. I wanted to say, but my mother banned that. I looked at the ground.
“Why you want to know all of that?” My words broke silence for a couple of minutes. She looked at me like I have another head on my shoulders.
“I’m your best friend I want to know,” she said finally.
“If you were my best friend, you would know how I hate that,” I blurted raising my hands, “If you were my best friend you wouldn’t push me to do that.”
My voice became dangerously high, and I was on the edge. In a second, I could cry.
But I left. I never heard an apology from her mouth.
She didn’t come after that day. She kept a distance and so did I.
“Dianna. Please come to help me with lunch.” I heard my mother’s voice and somehow still from the pain in my heart helped her with lunch.
“Here I am. What do you need?” I asked walking into the room. It was just two of us. Father was supposed to come in a matter of minutes.
“Here, make the table.” She gave me three plates and three spoons and forks.
“Oh. What do we have for lunch?” I asked once done.
“Soup and pasta.” She said taking a seat next to me. Her hands covered mine.
“Are you okay?” She intoned looking me in the eyes.
“Yes. Why?” I said fast trying to look away.
“From that the other day. I know how it can get rough for you.” Every time when Prince would come to town, my mother would have a deep talk with me.
“Yes, I am. Don’t worry.” I placed my hands on top of hers and smiled.
But I wasn’t good.
My gut feeling was telling me someone saw me. Maybe one of the soldiers, or maybe even a Prince himself, and that they will kill me. In my dreams, I imagined two situations. One: I was standing in front of the Prince and in a second he would kill me. Second: they wanted to know how, and they tortured me. But I was useless.
I was going crazy. I had to calm down.
With a voice from outside my mother stood up from the chair and looked at me.
“We will talk when a father is gone again,” I ensured my mother I was okay and took the lunch.
The only voice in this house was fork against a plate.
I hated these lunches. But on Wednesday was a family lunch and on weekends. We had to eat together. Everyone did – it raised a spirit of people, they liked to say. So families respected that.
I saw a mom and dad as they both took a bite of pasta at the same time but they froze.
I turned my head to the doors, lately realizing I shouldn’t. The Prince was resting on them.
And that is when I knew: all of my nightmares come true.
“Alea acta est.” Cube is thrown.

CHAPTER THREE
“Erando discimus”

There was no rush feeling to save myself. He caught me, and he knows. Now it’s on me to save my family.
Scanning room all the way from Prince and back suddenly made me stop. There is no way to run or anything else. And then came the worst feeling ever. Giving up.
There were no guards just the lonely Prince standing on my doorstep. The way his icy eyes looked at me, just woke up another wish in me. Wish to fight, but I couldn’t risk hurting my parents.
The way he stood there to all the way to his hands placed on the back of his crimson uniform made me jump. With a short blink, I looked at him.
“Still not talking?” He asked while lifting his eyebrow. I could feel the air getting colder. My skin crawled.
I remain silent.
“Cut the act. You moved your head when I entered.” Taking a step inside, the door behind him closed with a short punch.
It wasn’t the punch who scared me. It was a look in his eyes when he looked at my parents. I wanted to scream at him.
Turning in my chair I followed him as he made a circle around our living room, investigating it. There was no way out when he finally positioned next to the back door.
“What are you doing here?” I asked quietly, my voice quieter than I thought it could be.
“Firstly,” he made a step to me, never changing his posture, but his voice got scary under sound, “You need to show respect for your Prince,” his voice became dangerously quiet. “I am not your friend neither a family.”
Hands in my lap started to shake. I couldn’t control my body for that simple action. He was right; he is no one to me and he will not help me. I could scream. Someone would come and save me.
Just when I wanted to scream I met his eyes. They were just waiting for that. I won’t give him that pleasure.
“Move!” He demanded shortly.
After those words, it was like I watch a slow movie. He was barking his orders, doors opened but I couldn’t move.
“Damien! Ryan!” I finally moved when I saw two soldiers getting in. It was Damien, and I felt a little bubble of hope when he entered the room, but a second later another soldier from Main House entered with him and all hope just disappeared. He is not on my side I realized.
I looked at Damien, his face blank like he doesn’t recognize me. Like I’m a stranger. And right now I was. In extreme situations like one before I wasn’t, but definitively I am now when Prince is standing next to him.
Witha sharp pain between my scapula I stood up, the whole time soldiers holding my hands. I couldn’t stop myself from death thoughts. When he will kill me? Is he going to kill me in a house or the forest? Right now, Prince was holding three lives in his hands. I almost begged for mercy.
The soldiers pushed me beneath his feet. It was just like in tales when people were confronted with their crimes. Just another person, begging for life. I heard a deep laugh escaping from his lips before he said something. My brain didn’t register that, I was completely shut off. The fast blood in my ears was everything I heard.
“You can go.” I finally caught his voice just in the second when Damien exited the room. Second, before he was out, Damien looked at me and moved his face. He tried to smile at me. But both of us knew this will end up without a smile.
“So. When you are on your knees, you look like a pet.”I almost laughed. Who taught him to talk like that? Princes were always polite and ready to help. He liked to humiliate and hurt people.
“Normally the pet is one who acts immature,” I answered staring at the floor. My voice was just a straight line. There was no fear, fight, anything. I would like to see his face; is it angry, or with red blotches like my father’s when he is arguing with mother? Maybe my words humiliated him, just like he humiliated me. Seconds later I caught his look together with intense pain in my hairline. He treated me like a dog.
“Look! You are a little bastard that is uneducated and rude. I would kill you, and I will when I found out how you escaped from my Froze.” His eyes widen and I felt his breath on my face. Little too late I realized I scratched him. My hands tried to set me free.
My breathing was short, from the pain I felt on my head.
“Maybe this will make you talk.” With a short whisper to my ear, he let me hit the floor. The pain burst in my head and right arm but I didn’t have time to cry. When I raised my head, I saw him holding the knife. He walked toward my mother.
“No! Stop!” I said before I stood up. My vision was still blurry. There was two of them.
He turned and said.
“You think you can control me? You are stupid.”
“Stop!” I echoed trying to get to him. My feet didn’t want to move. Automatically I hugged myself.
“Why? Do you want to get killed by a knife? I had a gun in mind, but oh well.” He caught me for hand and I found myself in his hug, but not the love one, the kill one.
He was holding my hair, and I could feel a pointed edge of a knife on my collar.
I shouted and tried to set myself free. Pointless. He is too strong. It was like he said. He will kill me by the knife.
I felt my heart beating beneath the sharp edge. The fear was so strong I couldn’t swallow. All of my salivae caught in my mouth and I was seconds from drowning. With a single breath, I’m able to swallow and the dots around my vision got cleared.
“Now when you are easy to kill, you will speak.” Constant knife under my chin just sharped my senses. I felt my hair on the back of my neck crawling trying to warn me. He will kill me.
Tears slipped down my face, collar and on the sharpened edge of the knife but I couldn’t talk.
“Maybe a little convicting.” He moved the edge toward my ear and just behind my ear I felt blood rushing down my neck. The scream escaped my mouth. This can’t be happening.
I cried when he stabbed me in a collar. I tried to put my hand on it but I couldn’t. He restrained me in a second. My neck hurt, and I wanted to cry, but he didn’t allow me to.
“Talk. And my tolerance is on the edge.”
“I… I… I..” I tried to swallow, to form some word but I couldn’t. The fear stopped me in that.
“What, you, you, you?” He mimicked my voice, and that made me cry even heavier.
“I… I don’t knoww.” I said somehow.
“Oh. Great answer. You don’t know? Try again.”
I cried, wanting to die.
“But I don’t know. Since I know for myself, I can move when everybody is frozen. But at that time, I realized that I need to pretend or I will get in trouble.” I lied.
“See. Nice start. Keep talking.” He said not loosening the knife. Pain pulsed on my collar and I swallowed. He remained unmoved.
“I don’t know what to say. That is it. I said no one or got somewhere.”
“But your daddy needs to know. He is a doctor after all.” With a strong push, I was free from his knife but only to see his coming closer to my father.
“No! No one knows! Please!” I said wanting him to let them go. They were innocent.
“Ow. Now you are begging? Changes, changes.” He sat on a chair next to my father and put the knife on a table. That expensive thing was among our dishes. The big handle with crystals was more expensive than our kitchen. No. Then our whole house. It was just another nasty waste of money and gems.
“Sit.” He pointed at the chair opposite to him. I made my way to it and sat. Why is he not leaving? He has to leave.
“So, you are telling me you don’t know how you can do that and that you are hiding from everybody? Your father knows nothing, and your mother?” His knife changed a direction: he was pointing to my mother.
“No.” I bit my cheek so hard, I felt blood. He can’t feel the change, I have to protect them.
Letting the knife again and leaned against the chair.
“See, there is a little obstacle. I don’t believe you.” He pushed himself toward me. The ring on his ring finger caught the sun blinding me for a second.
“Why? I told you what I know.” I put my look on the knife and scanned how can I get it. I know that treating the Prince is punishable by death, but I was hopeless. There was no back from me.
“I think you know much more. You are just denying telling me.” He looked at our place, kitchen and living room. At our old paintings and furniture. He looked distracted scanning a big painting of fruits. Gift for my father.
This is my chance. I can’t think about myself. I need him to go.
Grabbing the knife with my right hand, crystals stabbed me in the palm. I had no place for the pain. Seconds later he will look at me and I will be dead.
I knew I can’t kill him but a little scar on that pretty face would be enough and I could die knowing I hurt him.
“And I think you will leave now,” I said weakly pointing the knife into his chest.
He turned and stopped whistling but he didn’t move. I recognized a change in him. It wasn’t anger but interest.
Standing up, I tried to calm my shaking hand but without success. I never held something like this.
“You are getting braver. Good, but I will need the knife back.” He said standing up too.
“You will get out of my house and leave me alone,” I said now more boldly, my hands were getting braver.
“You don’t order here.” All interest in this little scene disappeared, and he grabbed the knife over the table unarming me.
Dammit. This was a stupid decision. Just another dum thought. Moving an affixed hair from my neck I tried to move back.
“Let’s expand this scar, shall we?” Without a sound, he caught me for shoulders turning me from him.
I cried and yelled but he didn’t stop. The wound wasn’t too deep because I would be dead by now, but it hurt like hell, and it bled so badly.
“You tried to kill a Prince. I just found a new reason to kill you. No one needs to know about your little ability.” He whistled next to my ear. He wants to protect himself. A lack in his system is something he doesn’t like.
Letting me my hands instantly covered the wound. I saw a darker shade of red on his left sleeve and almost proudly I tried to attack him again.
“You monster!” My anger was stronger than his wish to find out what is wrong with me and with that luck, I punched him in the face before he could react.
“Watch your mouth! Maybe I will cut your tongue before I kill you.”He didn’t care for the punch. It was the fact I talked rudely with him.
All that hate must come from somewhere. He wasn’t born like that. Someone thought him. But why? Maybe everyone was scared of him but they didn’t respect him. Hate not to love.
“Now you can be a puppy.” He turned my face toward him looking me in the eyes. The pain in my collar just got worse with that movement.
“The puppy wouldn’t try to kill his master. I wouldn’t be a good one.” I said even, every word hurt like a hell. Please God, let me pass away. I need that peace where I wouldn’t feel anything.
“Guards!” He yelled, his look didn’t leave mine.
I didn’t see them but by the voices, I recognized there was no Damien.
“You called, Majesty?” He finally let me go.
With a strong punch, he gave me to guards and marked my destiny.
“She is coming with us.”
“Erando discimus.” By making mistakes we learn.

CHAPTER FOUR
“Scientia potestus est”

“What?? No!” I said still holding the wound. Panic raised in my throat and I tried to move away from them. I saw a little red stain on the floor; my blood.
Automatically, I tried to push myself from them. There is no way it’s me. He wouldn’t hurt me.
“But he already did,” a little voice in my head spoke. I couldn’t stop myself from shaking. What have I done?
“Nobody asked you.” My eyes moved from Prince’s back only to see a tall guard reaching down to catch me. The second one, a man with black eyes and brown hair, caught my other hand.
I gasped from shock when they pulled me up, dragging me from my home. My house, my family.
“No!” I whispered in pain looking at my parents sitting in the chairs, unconsciously being pushed to the side. They won’t know what happened.
Before they dragged me from my house, I made a last glimpse at my family. Dad was sitting left from the doors with a fork in the air looking at mom while she sat right from the doors and she watched at the plate. She never enjoyed talking for a table, but dad kept talking. I closed my eyes, stopping tears from falling. This is the last time I’m seeing them.
The Prince didn’t react at all. Not a single voice from him. And it was all my fault.
When my eyes met with hot midday sun, I forced myself to look around. The whole street was frozen. People being caught in the middle of the step. Animals rushing toward the ships. And in the centre was a big royal carriage for a girl free from the froze. A few soldiers fidgeted around it nervously.
I couldn’t believe I fooled myself no one will know.
When one of the soldiers pushed me to walk faster, I couldn’t stop myself from tripping. I felt like I’m walking upon the hill. Every step took too much of my energy, and I felt my blood dripping from hands.
“Move.” Dark-eyed one commanded but my feet already froze in the place. My whole vision was dotted with dark red stains. I felt blood in my mouth.
“Move.” He echoed.
“I… I. can’t,” I mumbled somehow trying to catch for something. Tripping I almost fell on my face. A strong hand caught me pushing the curtain of pain and unconsciousness away.
“Your Majesty, she needs to visit a doctor.” The left one said, and a flame of hope burned again. The doctor is my father.
“She will visit it when we get in Capital.” He didn’t even look at me, but the tone of his voice revealed he was thinking the same thing.
As my body fought with less and less blood, and the curtain was back again I somehow recognized Prince walking in front of me. He was hugged with an enormous puffy thing.
My head started to tremble as I finally gave up letting them drag me into a carriage. With the last look I let my head fall forward hugged by unconsciousness.
The next thing I see when I open my eyes is a lot of red and gold. For a moment I let myself dream I’m somewhere else, maybe even in Main House, but no. We were travelling toward Ignur and the King. Toward my death.
The interior was the same as the exterior. Fancy and too much. It described them very well. There was everything. A super-soft fancy pillows in the corner, a big bench where three people could sit easily, and the curtain for a window. I saw Prince sitting opposite me comfortably placed on big pillows.
The wrong position I was travelling hit my neck, and I could barely move my head. At least the pain deceived a little.
“Here, clean yourself.” The Prince threw a tissue at me. It fell right on my face.
“Thank you, Your Majesty,” I said sarcastically taking the tissue. Instantly I could feel the wet feeling of blood. This will need stitches. Another scar.
The only sound was soldiers yelling from the outside, and with an exhausted exhale I looked at him again. With relief, I saw he didn’t look at me too.
“That puffy thing was gross,” I said without thinking. Cursing my thong I looked through the window.
“Excuse me?” And now he was looking at me. I felt two holes on my back trying to get an answer. Those cold eyes were like the last ray of light in the winter storm. Cold and drowning.
“Nothing,” I said fast trying to find blurred landscape interesting.
Without a comeback, he looked outside too. Slowly as the silence stretched to a point where I couldn’t stand it I found myself checking him again.
On, the left side he had some medals. Red and blue stripe with a gold medal. He did some good things. At least those medals said that.
‘Brave’ one was saying.
“You got those for good behaviour at the school?” My sarcastic side woke up. There came a side where nothing could scare me anymore. I was on my way to certain death, and what are a few comebacks for Prince. He will forget me in a matter of days.
His head moved so fast just like his hand. I didn’t see it, but I felt pain on my left cheek.
“Learn to control yourself!” He said breathing fast. I saw little red stains slowly showing on his face.
The pain covered my cheek.
“Why? I’m saying the fact. You did nothing good for us.” I spit those words like the most poisonous venom. Maybe I hoped he will die with them too.
Suddenly, I felt cold shivers crawling down my spine, and I turned from him. There was some power in him, but not the good one.
“As you know,” he said finally in the middle of my fight with my dreams. Maybe if I tried hard enough, I would find a way to answer with something. But I didn’t.
****
The loud sound and a couple of high voices woke me up. We must have been in town my now. Nothing couldn’t compare to a Capitol noise. Constant travellers from all around the world came to see Royals and Nobles. And with them came different cultures and smells. I raised my head when I felt a sweet smell in the air. But with that, I felt a sweet, sour smell of sweat and dirt. It somehow masked a real smell of blood circling town. Buglers didn’t hesitate to steal, no matter the punishment was.
As the hot air rushed in the carriage, I felt my blood sticking to my dress, and I tried to see a tissue. The bleeding stopped, but I felt edges crawling with stitches.
“What is happening?” I said to no one particular.
“They are showing respect.” He looked at the window and then back at me, “Something you don’t know.”
I met his look. The cold eyes checked every inch of my body before they stopped at my eyes again. A hand on his right knee moved like he remembered how he slapped me. I certainly did. His jaw tightened, and he looked outside again. His posture was royal and calm. But I could read a different sense of him. Like he was happy he was finally behind the high walls of Capitol. Maybe he was scared.
I wanted to slap myself for that though. He cut my collar. He could kill me in a second if he went a millimetre deeper. What is a possible reason for him to be scared?
The loud yelling followed with few commands came through the window and I turned again. Almost without thinking, I came closer to see what is happening.
Some citizens were ordered to move back. But sometimes they didn’t listen. I sighed moving my look away.
We were in front of some big fence; the black gate with gold on the top. Three guards stood in front of it with guns on his shoulder. They stopped when they saw a carriage and on command the bowed. Dog’s bark followed us when we passed gates but a whistle from Prince’s mouth made them stop.
A little smile slip on his lips when we moved forward. So, the control freak. Great; my keeper just gets better and better.
A few minutes galloping through the high woodland suddenly opened to an open area of the castle and Noble houses.
Before I could look at Prince again, he moved to the outside already barking his orders. The sun illuminated his hair, and I saw a few highlights of brown hair.
“Get her out.” He said without turning and took his sword and gave it to one guard. The soldier rushed to take his weapons. He also took off his jacket and stayed in a simple white shirt.
But when he got a sword? He didn’t have when we were at my house.
“Move.” They said and took me of the carriage.
If it wasn’t for my wound and a Prince next to me, I would have thought my luck finally turned and I got my chance for a better life. For some progress. But he smashed it when a soldier stepped next to me.
My head turned to follow a few people entering the dark building. The castle stood there in all his glory. As far as I could see there was a black wall. Made completely from volcanic stones placed in Ash Land it was dark and full of shadows. I could see people walking everywhere. Around was a small building for servants probably, or just empty houses.
My eyes saw every piece of money tangled in this castle. Every bone of workers and sweat of my people made this possible. I couldn’t stop myself from a raising sick taste in my mouth. Now was just a cold building I didn’t want to enter.
Suddenly all burden of my arrival just hit me. I wasn’t here to explore but to die. All of this killed my previous excitement.
“Doctor is in his office,” Prince said again near me. My head turned toward him. He was nervous about something. A little muscle near his jaw jumped up and down. When he let the air out, he pushed me in some direction.
When my eyes met his, I didn’t dare to move. The eyes were cooler than ever again and a jaw was tightened so hard that I got scared that he will crush his teeth. His muscular hands revealed his tension. The muscles tightened and relaxed.
Why is he so tensed? He is home, in his environment.
As soldiers took me below my arms, I didn’t see him again. I felt him walking behind me, his steps echoing on nice stone. We stopped at the big white house with big windows and iron doors. The guard opened it and we entered it. There are no questions for the Prince.
The doctor is a small black guy. He wore the same coat as my father but he has some blue hat on his head.
“Your Majesty, what happened?” He said already taking some scissors from sister, his voice was worried.
“Stitch her.” He pointed his head at me and he sat on a big white couch.
“Sure. Put her here.” He pointed at a wooden circular chair and the guard took me like a puppet and pushed at the chair. His attention turned to me.
The chair was cold, and so was this room. I welcomed the nice cold air on my hot skin.
“So, what happened to you?” He said when he removed the tissue which had the Royal sign. A small tingles run toward my neck.
“That is not your concern.” The cold voice said, and I felt my stomach pulling down. I felt my hands shaking too.
“Your Majesty.” He said not turning while he took some gloves.
“Okay. You need to relax.” He hissed and looked at my wound.
“This is big. Why you didn’t come earlier?”
Just when I opened my mouth Prince answered for me. I felt like a fish on the shore.
“We were at the edge.” He said, and I heard putting glass on a plate.
“She needs disinfection and stitches.” He turned toward a woman dressed in white too.
“Nurse, give me the alcohol and a few disinfect gauzes.” A brown-haired woman nodded taking stuff from shelves.
“Here,” he looked at me fixating my head with his hands, “this will hurt a little.”
He touched my collar with wet gauze and I yelled.
“Little!” I cried. This burn and hurt. Dammit. Maybe this is something new. Father’s things didn’t burn this much.
“Pain is just a delusion,” he murmured looking at my wound.
“I had to calm you.” He added with a sad smile on his face.
A few minutes later he added, “now this will hurt.” He said and took the big syringe with a long needle on top.
“That will hurt,” I confirmed watching at it.
“You can close your eyes.” I did as he said, and I felt a sharp pain but it disappeared.
“See. That wasn’t too bad.” He said.
“What is in it?” I asked rubbing my hand.
“No talk.” The sharp voice spoken again looked at the floor again.
The doctor smiled and answered.
“Anesthesia.” And he nodded.
Then ten minutes passed. I saw that on a white clock in the middle of the room. This place was soundproof, not a single yell from outside did come here. It was so quiet I heard a clock ticking with every passing second. After ten minutes, I wanted to scream.
“I think we are ready.” The doctor said, and I looked at his brown eyes.
“Don’t worry. Now it won’t hurt.” He smiled and took a curved needle with black thread.
I closed my eyes expecting pain but nothing happened. I felt something, but that was nothing. That was like scratching. Not unpleasant.
“Now don’t move. I need to take as little skin as possible.” He said.
“Don’t bother. She will be dead by tomorrow’s sundown.”
I felt a doctor’s hand stopping. I nodded mechanically, and he twitched a little.
“Shh, don’t move,” he said and kept stitching. My eyes met his buttoned uniform, he is stitching a dead girl.
I nodded, but he scowled.
I didn’t move for the next ten minutes when the doctor finished.
He put white gauze on top of it, wrapped my neck with a bandage.
He smiled and took off the gloves. He is done. Now my tormentor comes on stage.
“Your Majesty,” he started softly, “I know she is a prisoner, but she needs to get some rest and maybe transfusion. Also, she has the risk of getting an infection. She needs to stay here.”
I widen my eyes at these words. This doctor is helping me. But why?
“That is impossible,” Prince answered walking toward me. I stood up mechanically, moved a few steps from him. That made him laugh.
“But the infection could soar on voice wires and she will lose her voice.” He continued.
A glitch in my head snapped and my eyes widened. What is he talking about?
“And then she won’t be able to provide you with needed information.” The doctor said and looked at me.
“Fine. But isolate her from other patients.” I saw him looking at doctor his voice getting lover until every word was nothing but a whisper but with a treat.
“But if you lied, you will get killed.” The smile spread on his face and he disappeared, guard following him.
“Why did you do that?” I said.
“Because those are all the risks.” He took me for my left hand taking me through some rooms.
Trough hallways. I saw patients lying in the bed covered in different ways.
“Come here.” He opened doors, and I saw the one bed and table in the room.
“Lay.” I laid on the bed and my bones welcomed the bed like an old friend. I needed some rest.
“Wait. Before you get to sleep, I need to know why you are here.” The doctor asked feeling worried in his voice.
I looked at him. Can I trust him? After all, he saved me. I took a deep breath.
“I can resist Prince’s power.” I hissed.
“Really?” His eyes widened, and I nodded.
“Yes. That is why I’m here. And this is…” I showed at my neck, “why I’m here. Prince thinks I lied to him.” I said.
“So, did you?”
“No!” I almost screamed. I don’t know how I know this.
“Okay. Get a rest.” He fondled me on the hair.
“I will give you some blood later on. I need to watch your condition.”
“Thanks, doc,” I said.
With the last smile, he let me dive into a world of dreams, but they were far from happy.
“Scientia protests est” Knowledge is power.

CHAPTER FIVE
“Qualis rex talis greix”

When I could finally open my eyes, the first thing I noticed was dark. My room wasn’t illuminated like it was when I fell asleep, but with a few straps of moonlight. The next thing that came into my brain were whispers. And not the good one.
“Your Majesty you can’t wake her up.” The doctor said. There was some rush in his voice.
“I will.” He answered coldly. Hairs back of my neck instantly shuddered.
Well, I’m already awake. I closed my eyes just in case they decide to come near me.
“You can’t. Her condition is still disputable. I need to check how she replied to blood and also her vital functions.” he made a short break, “Your Highness, this may leave injuries on the mind. You should know that.”
So that is what I felt on my left hand. I thought I dreamed it but guess no. He gave me the blood. It looks like the doctor didn’t lie after all.
“I don’t care. She could live long enough to take that for something bad.” The Prince’s voice changed into a warm tone. I if knew him I would have thought he is worried.
“Is it true? She told me why she came here.” I opened my eyes again. That doctor is idiotic.
It took a few minutes before Prince responded, but when he finally did, I felt something unusual in his voice.
“Yes. I saw it in my eyes. She talked to me while her parents sat there frozen.”
“That is impressive,” he whispered.
“You need not be charmed doctor,” he said fastly, “She is a trouble for the system. The faster she tells me everything the faster I will find everyone else. There is always that chance.”
My heart just skipped a few beats; I never thought something like that. Maybe there is someone out there, in another city, land, region, which has the same powers as me. If they find another person, they will see I’m not dangerous and I could go home. A flame of hope lot in my chests.
I just want to go home. Have some rest in my old house, room. I don’t want these fancy stuff where the hospital is fancier than my house. It just feels empty. There is no soul. People are here but like they are not.
But guess they got uses to it. With The Prince as an example, it’s no wonder people like power more than people. If you have enough money, you are safe from everything. Even from the army.
“Maybe I could examine that. If there is something in DNA,” the doctor started slowly, ” I can compare with someone else’s blood,” his voice became higher for an octave, “or even with Yours your Majesty.” The excitement the doctor felt was almost touchable. My eyes shut again.
“No. No one will test my blood.” He said sharply that I moved my arm. My body was afraid of his voice.
I heard them suddenly stopping with the conversation but after a few minutes, I heard the doctor speaking again.
“Maybe to continue this conversation in my office.”
I didn’t hear Prince’s answer, and I thought they were gone. Just when I finally exhaled I felt someone’s hand on my collar. A hand moved my hair and exposed the bandages. My breathing stopped at the bottom of my lungs. Somehow I recognized prince’s scent. There was something indescribable in him and I couldn’t determine what. His whole appearance looked mysterious.
“Make sure this doesn’t get infected. I don’t want the father to say I couldn’t spare her infection.”
“Sure, your Majesty.” The doctor answered. The hand moved from my neck leaving my neck to cold air in the room. Only when I heard doors closing, I could finally inhale. My legs touched the floor with one thought. I have to run.
When my eyes accommodated to a mid-dark room, I could finally see why I didn’t have light. They covered the window with dark metal bars.
I shrugged with frustration and turned around my room looking for something that could help. Sudden pain in my neck stopped me in the place. I felt like the wound was being cut open once again. The only thing I could focus on is breathing without throwing up. When dizziness came back again, I pushed myself on the bed.
My mind didn’t see a dark room but a thousand stars shining in the sky. I was back in my town watching boats sailing in the sea, a flock of seagulls flying above them, the sound of their roar filled my ears. In here the only sound was a constant electric buzz.
The light in the hallway turned on. Spinning my head to see what is happening I pushed myself to lie again. Just when doors opened my eyes shut closed, and I was just in the sounds.
The nurse entered the room. I knew from clomps sound on the floor. I shut my eyes, even more, when she touched me.
“Hey, girl. You need to wake up.” Her touch was light as a feather on my shoulder but I twitched like I just woke up. I blinked a few times like I don’t know where I am, but I knew. Hospital, room from which I can’t escape. The Prince only a few rooms away.
“Hey.” She smiled, and I sat on my bed, rubbing my eyes. With the light from the outside I saw this is not the same as today. This one had a dark hair and older face. On her was visible every night she spent here.
“Here. You need to drink this.” She gave me two pills and a bottle of water.
“What is this?” I asked softly.
“Against infection.” She explained while looking at something on the bottom of the bed. Taking a pen from her left pocket she wrote something on the paper and looked at me. I saw a smile on her face.
I took pills and put them in my mouth. The taste was bad. Like mould. Disgusting. I felt that taste even when they went down.
“Do you want more water?” She asked me.
“No. I’m fine,” I said looking at the floor.
“Okay. I will found a doctor to check you.” I stared at her.
When she said that I automatically connected two and two. If a doctor is coming, then the Prince comes too. They are together, and I felt my stomach trembling in the deep dark hole.
My silence she must have taken for fear and she turned with comforting words on her lips. “Don’t worry. It won’t hurt.”
When doors closed again, they filled my room with shadows and darkness. Somehow when I was in my house dark made me feel comforting but in here, it was a sign or more danger and unanswered questions.
I closed my eyes when I heard a door opening again and a few steps. Exactly two pair of steps. I can’t believe how fast they came.
“You are awake.” The doctor said, and my eyes met his. With them came to light and a darkroom was nothing more than a white, cold place.
“Yes,” I said carefully looking into his chocolate eyes. I didn’t want to watch behind him were a big shape in white stood. He could be a part of the room. But my eyes left doctors, and I was observing those cold eyes.
He is all in white. His black hair is the only distinction. The gold rope on his uniform is in compliment of white but his messy hair is not. His hands crossed on the chest and I looked back. They were a dare to look at him. To be strong. Pretend to be brave.
But, I’m not the brave one. I looked away. At the floor. When I saw a doctor’s white shoes, I looked up observing his eyes. His brown look was filled with compassion and comforting. Like he was trying to keep me safe.
“We need to see a wound.” I nodded moving my hair up.
I felt the patch being ripped and then unwrapping bandages followed with gauzes. I saw a few drops of blood on white fabric but he threw it in the bin before I could ask anything. Calling a nurse by her fist name he took gloves from the box and checked my wound. I felt his cold hands on my collar examining every inch of my skin making sure there was no decontamination.
Just when he was putting a new set of gauzes on my collar I met Prince’s look. He was quite the whole time. There wasn’t his act of demanding and questioning ruler. He just stood there watching carefully.
Before the last set of gauzes, the doctor took some yellowish thing in a bottle and a few pieces of cotton. I felt a sudden blood rush in my veins.
“What is that for?” I asked watching one moment at a bottle and the next at a doctor’s eyes.
“For disinfection. Don’t worry. This doesn’t hurt. It’s just to make sure your wound stays clean.”
When I finally nodded, he turned my head far on the left and with light tapping painted my neck.
As the doctor continued to place some things around the neck, my eyes closed and I tried to imagine my dad beside him. Maybe I hit a tree and somehow scratch myself. Or I was just clumsy, and I fell. But the fell on my skin wasn’t the same. Here gauze was so soft and the smell wasn’t noticeable.
I smiled when everything was over and he smiled back. This doctor is good, but the Prince behind him is not.
“We are leaving now.” The Prince suddenly spoke and my eyes turned to his.
The doctor nodded taking a few steps behind before Prince came near me. It’s like he knew he is useless. He can’t help me anymore. In a few giant steps, we were outside the hospital, his hand painfully pressed on mine.
“Deal with her.” He pushed me at the guard’s chests but I turned facing him.
“I can walk by myself.” My voice was harsh and quiet.
“I know. But you can always run.” He said sharp. He is not in the mood for talking, but I am. Now when I’m certain he will kill me I want to kill a piece of him too.
“I’m not a clown. I can’t run from a gorilla and,” I turned my head to check the second guard.
The tall one.
“And the stick,” I said with a smile.
If I had to die, I will die talking and humiliating the one who will kill me.
“Shut up.” He blurted angrily. And no matter how much I tried my mouth just didn’t want to open again.
As he turned again this time to another new direction, I looked around myself. They lightened the park with a few lamps forming a big circle making places for sitting visible and comfortable. My head raised to see a sky full of stars. Every single star represented the soul of a person who left us. In Ignur they weren’t shining like in my town. Even death doesn’t like Ignur.
“Remind her she is not here on the holiday.” He murmured through his teeth.
Guard squeezed my hand, and I yelled. Bastard.
“I know I’m not on a tour because I have the worst leader,” I said and forced myself on a smile. Damn the Tall is strong.
Prince stopped suddenly, forcing us to do the same.
“Let her.” He commanded, and the guard realised his grip. I instantly massaged a place where his hand was.
With every step, Prince took toward me my smile just dropped until finally, all I was able is to look up at him. When he was just touching my hand he stopped. His head lowered to my ear. As the hot air touched my skin, every nerve in my body went wild. I felt my hands shaking. Knees barely keeping me up.
“That collar is maybe stitched for now, but that doesn’t stop me to open it again. Maybe in the same place. So stop acting like a brave one and walk. Be the same scared girl like you were in your town.”I felt his fingers travelling on my bandage before they stopped next to my ear. Every word just went down his thong like a maggot digging in my skull.
I nodded looking him in the eyes. His breath made my skin crawl but his eyes did not freeze me.
His hand went through his hair at the same time as his eyes rolled exhaling again.
“You will be dead in two seconds if you don’t stop with your act.” This threat is real. I could feel twitching on my skin from his words. Every bone in my body just vibrated. He would do that. I nodded this time taking his threat seriously.
“Good. Now move.” He took me for my hand, just above the elbow, and pressed even harder than a guard.
“Hey! That hurt.” I said breathing fast trying to twitch my hand. He walked so fast I needed almost to run next to him.
“Good. Maybe a little stronger?” He squeezed harder, and this time I screamed. I heard him smiling. His smile just made my knees tremble, and I tried to free again.
When a castle showed again, my breath stopped. On the night it seemed even bigger. Taking me to the left in front of some doors he finally let my hand I rubbed to bring circulation back.
The second doors opened and all solders inside bowed and with every step we made his smile became bigger. Not a single one dared to look up or to ask him. They were completely obedient. Good for him. That feeds his ego.
At the end of a short hallway, another wooden door appeared. They lead to a dark room lightened only with a lantern on the right wall. I saw two chairs and a table in the middle. Suddenly my legs cut off; I couldn’t move.
“Sit.” He pushed me to the right chair when two guards stepped in.
“Your Majesty, do you want us to finish with her?”
“Watch at her.” He ordered quickly before disappearing through the doors.
I turned my head from the doors and looked at the wall. I wasn’t tied, and that is good, I think. But the bad thing is that two guards are here and much more outside. I can’t run from here, either.
I put my head on my arms and looked at the wall. My eyes followed a little spider climbing upon the wall. I watched his little steps toward the end and by his judgement, a home. He doesn’t care what is happening around him. He will always continue to go forward even someone destroys his plans. That is called persistence.
I heard steps followed with the devil himself. He was just in the white shirt and white pants. There wasn’t a uniform or guns, sword or something. In that, he looked like a regular man in a linen shirt and white pants that went to church. Someone my mother would make to wear in the Saturday pray.
A person like Prince wears uniform even in the church. He is just committed to them. My eyes looked at two guards standing next to the doors.
“You can go.” He showed to the doors and with a quick bow, they disappeared. Taking a few slow steps he made his way inside shutting doors behind.
Oh, no. Nothing good happens when doors are closed.
“Qualis rex tails greix” Like a shepherd that flock.

CHAPTER SIX
“Sed lex dura lex”

“Now we can finish our conversation.” His eyes reflected a wish for answers. He didn’t want just to know, but to kill everyone starting with me.
Automatically, I felt my hands trembling on my knees, waves of air coming through my nostrils but not ending in my lungs. I wanted to feel much less, whether is that smell of the air or the fact I was about to die.
“I already said everything I know,” I hissed. My hands came to the table following wood patterns on it. The roughness of the wood was welcomed while I ignored his look. There was something in it.
“Yet again, I think you are lying.” My look raised. Fingers on the table stopped and all of my attention turned to him. His white look faced with mine. As his hand moved on his lips, I answered to his statement. “I don’t lie.”
“Yes, you are.” He echoed.
“No, I don’t,” I said, the pulse in my veins raising.
He didn’t believe me. My mind didn’t want to confess something I don’t know. Everything was a white paper; not a single black dot on it. All I knew is to hide it.
“Let’s reformulate. What did you do at the Main house, three days ago?” He said.
My eyes widen. I can’t say who I came to see, not after I heard him.
“You can’t help, you can’t love and you can’t be with them.” He said that day to Damien.
“I walked,” I said openly.
“Oh, yes?” He raised an eyebrow and looked at me. “Try again.”
“I walked with my friend. It was a wonderful day, and we wanted to walk.” I said not staring at him.
“No.” He said sharply that I hit the table with my knees. My hands hid under the table. I bit inside of my cheeks to stop my body from shaking. I just want to go home.
“Look at me.” He said, but I shook my head. I won’t let him see my tears.
“Look at me, and I will not repeat.” I didn’t want to. Once again I turned my head crossing hands on my chest.
Tears in my eyes threatened to spill every second while I stubbornly refused to look at him. I heard a few deep breaths.
“If you don’t look at me that wound will be nothing comparing to what I will do to you.” His voice came dangerously quiet. My head turned facing him standing next to the table.
A tear slowly fell from my eyes following a curve of my face. When it came all the way to my mouth, I erased it with the back of my sleeve.
“Good girl.” He said. Light colour change in his eyes distracted me. Breath stopped in my throat my lips parting trying to inhale. There was green in them.
My mind came messily. All those memories me playing on the river, me chasing a bee, Amelia and I watching sundown while birds flew around, changed into a bad one.
I saw a boy with a paper boat who run next to me that day. I saw him falling into the river, my neighbour drowning in the mines. He changed all of my good memories. The pain in my head parted me from his eyes and I looked at the table once again.
“What did you do?” A whisper escaped and I felt tears again.
“Say it.” He said.
“What?” I forgot what he asked.
“What did you do next to Main House three days ago?”
“I.. I walked,” I said. But it was hard. I couldn’t control my mind. It was a big messy thing. Unconnected things randomly appeared in my mind. Things I never saw. People I never met. There was one shape walking in the middle of the forest. I saw a big dog standing next to his feet.
“I went to see Damien,” I said finally, pressing temples.
“Wasn’t too hard to say, was it?” He said with a smile and sat in the chair opposite me.
“What did you do?” I said still pushing my temples.
“You are not asking questions.” He said and lay down a palm on the table.
His family ring on his finger caught a glimpse of the light showing me a big letter V engraved in the lion. I remembered a big fountain in my town. There was no letter V on it.
I tried to remember what was on the royal carriage when he came to the town. There must be an answer to that. But Damien’s face came to my mind instead. He cant be hurt. I raised my head.
“You can’t do anything to Damien,” I said finally. That thought was sharp like a blue sky. He can’t pay for my mistakes.
“And why is that?” He asked.
“Because I came to him. He did nothing. I am the responsible one.” I said.
My body lifted off the chair trying to look bigger to make him realize this thing. I just need to make sure he is safe.
“See, how it’s easy to confess that, but you don’t want to say why you can resist.” He said.
“Because I don’t know!” I shouted, facing him, “What do I need to do for you to believe me. To kill myself, or what? But you can’t tell me what is true and what is not!”
He pissed me off. He is irritating, and he constantly repeated the same thing.
“Let’s see this way. If you tell me something maybe I will spare Damien.” I looked at him. Little smile wanted to form on my face.
“But only if that is important.” He added gesturing toward me.
I took a deep breath. I sat in the chair again. Before I started to talk, I closed my eyes. When I opened them I started.
“Since I was little, I could use that. When I would play with my friend and they would freeze, I would always run in the circles calling each of them, but no one moved. When I told that to my mother she told me if they are frozen I need to pretend the same. I couldn’t understand why. But she told me that will get me in trouble. I always listened to her, but one day I couldn’t control myself. When everybody froze my heart beat so fast that I felt like a radio. I couldn’t stand still and I was shaking. So I tried staying in a house but you can’t forever be in there. My mother needed me. So I got out always close to her and always ready to run. I wanted to run in my room and hide every time that happened because I was scared, so don’t tell me I lie.
My mind didn’t want to collide together. One part always mocked me I was different, and another just wanted to run and leave everything. Why would I exist? I’m the freak, no one needs me. And now you came telling me I’m lying. So what if I do? You expect from me tell you everything just because you scared me. Kill me and you will solve a problem.” I said and took a deep breath. That was sharp.
“Good. We will continue at dawn.”My head fell on my chest. He got up, leaving me in the room. Before he was gone I heard him again.
“Until that think: that wasn’t enough.” When I looked at him, his posture told me he doesn’t believe me.
With a loud exhale I faced with the wall.
****
“Wake up, wake up.” The light hit my eyes, and I opened them facing with someone. The Prince was standing in front of me in a bunch of shine. He was sparkling.
No, wait. That is just a light.
I lifted my head and my neck cracked. The table is not the most comfortable place in the world to sleep. Especially if you are hurt.
“We are going into the walk.” He took me for my elbow dragging me from the cellar. For this one night, I crawled to see light.
Four guards followed us, every in some position without a word. Next to me, Prince all polished in a dark red uniform and me now the homeless person. Great match. I almost laughed.
“Where are we going?” I asked still blinking not adjusted on that much light.
“To the doctor. He said we came in the morning.”
As the light hit my eyes, I closed them blocking the light, but my nose smelled fresh morning air and just backed bread. My stomach clenched from that smell. It reminded me I haven’t eaten since yesterday. Taking a few more deep breaths I opened my eyes again facing an empty park. The slowly blurring moon was still visible, but the sun came out taking his darkness.
I felt a slight pressure on my elbow trying to pull me but I twitched. I needed this, this could be my last day and my last sunrise.
“Come one,” he spoke still trying to move me.
“You are not the one who slept in the dark and wet cell,” I said and closed my eyes. I let them feed on the sun while I stood in the middle of the park. The distant murmur of the people woke me from my trance and I turned looking for a source.
“Enough,” He said and dragged me to hospital.
Walking next to the Prince I saw when everybody just jumped on their feet trying to greet their Prince which almost made me laugh. One nurse showed me to sit at the same chair as yesterday and she disappeared through some doors. Prince sat on the same white couch to giving a sign to one guard. He showed up placing a crystal glass with a brownish fluid on the table. He drained it in one sip. Whoa. The Prince is an alcoholic.
“Good morning, girl.” The doctor said, and I raised myself.
“Dianna,” I said and smiled. One nice person since I came here.
“Dianna,” he repeated. “How are you today?”
“Oh, wonderful. I slept in a beautiful room with a look at the river and I had the best breakfast in my life.” I said sarcastically.
“Really?” The doctor said with a smile.
“Of course not,” I said loudly. Wishing to hit someone.
“No talking. Just finish with it.” The pleasant voice of our Prince said.
I twisted my eyes and looked at the doctor.
“Let’s finish with this,” I added.
I moved my hair and lifted my head.
He removed all things and sterilized it again. He took out some gauzes and a big patch. The process was simple.
“This will be enough.” He said and took off gloves and turning to take something, “Drink this,” He added giving me two pills and a glass of water.
I drank it and gave him the glass.
“So we are going.” Prince took me for elbow and when we were at doors, I turned and said.
“Thanks, doc.” And smiled.
“Cain.” He said right when we were on the doors. I nodded following the Prince.
We were in the middle of my way to my new house when guards stopped and bowed.
Someone said.
“His Majesty, the King.” Prince stopped, and I was forced to do the same.
The same person said.
“His Majesty, the Prince.”
I didn’t know what to do, and when polished black shoes appeared in my vision my hands just tremble. I felt a small pressure on the bottom of my spine.
Clumsily I bowed trying to keep myself up. My knees just turned into jelly in front of the King.
“And who is this?” The cold voice spoke sending chills down my spine. I didn’t dare to look up. The Prince next to me moved from one foot to another and then finally turned toward the guard ordering him to keep an eye on me.
Prince had some huge expectations I’m a criminal, or maybe a spy. He guarded me like one but all it took was for a king to appear and I would fall on my knees admitting everything.
The guard’s squeeze was warm and too tight. He said nothing, but I felt that he is shaking too. Why on hell? I’m one who has a death role on my head.
Trying to ignore guard next to me I moved a bit differently and listened to their conversation.
“She is the Control One,” Prince said, his voice quick whisper.
Control One? What is that? Their code names and some Royal things.
The King said nothing, but he whispered something.
“.. she is not a monster.” I heard King saying.
“She is dangerous,” Prince said angrily.
“She is not. Just a girl. Give her the room.” Then I heard his footsteps going in my direction.
I wanted to jump from my skin and to run somewhere else. But no. I stood there with all the courage I had.
“Miss. Dianna.” King said.
What? He honours me. The King is a very weird person.
I bowed again, still attached to a guard like a pet. I said nothing, my eyes low.
“It’s fine. You can look at me.”
I slowly raised my look but, still too fast, and I was watching and King’s eyes. There and then I saw similarities between them. Where Prince had silver eyes King had light blue but cold like Prince’s. They both had dark hair although his contained a few grey hairs, and they both had a strong jaw. Where Prince wore uniform King was dressed in the nice elegant suit.
Real father and son.
“What happened?” He asked moving his index finger down my neck.
“No… No.. Nothing ju.. just a scratch.” I whispered.
My voice just kept shaking my mouth dry. I could barely form a sentence. I expected a cold voice like Princes but I was mistaken. His was nice and sweet like honey. Like he wanted to know what happened.
“With five stitches. A huge scratch.” He said and moved one wisp of my hair, looking the bandages completely.
Turning from me I let an exhale and closed my eyes trying to pull myself together. I heard him saying once again.
“.. like I told you.” And he left them to bow and talk.
What the hell just happened?
The Prince moved and caught me again.
“I just don’t understand how you make people love you. I hate you.”
“Maybe because they act nice to me,” I said sharply.
Maybe I lost my voice when King talked to me, but I didn’t struggle to answer his son.
“Yea, right?” He rolled eyes and lead me to some other doors.
“You are one happy rabbit.” He said. I’m what? I wanted to say, but he continued. “You will get the room in the castle.” He added moving in a different direction.
Wait. What? That is not happening. I will not go into a castle.
“Yes, thrilled. Can I now come back to my cell? I will not a step in that stone thing.”
“You will disrespect King’s orders? You are not that mean. Now move.”
He opened doors and the first thing I saw was the ceiling.
Beautiful.
“Sed lex dura lex” The law is hard, but it’s the law

CHAPTER SEVEN
“Non est auram omne quod raudut”

The ceiling was fascinating. All in the glass and crystal. But the glass reflected nothing on the floor; the whole thing was on the ceiling. Rainbows and different variations of colours were on it. Like some light show, but everything was like magic. I didn’t see any sources of that light.
“Those are Arelian Crystals, made just for this. No matter how cloudy it would get the colours would always stay there,” I heard a whisper next to me.
My eyes moved and met Prince’s. For the first time I didn’t see an urge to fight or conquer, but a subtle wish for knowledge.
There was a legend about Anubis Arelian, a great sailor who tried to uncover secrets of the island called Ekaia, sailing under the flag of our previous King Manachor de Loughrey The Third. Once he came to an island there, he found it was shattered with ice with no living soul. But being there he uncovered those are not icebergs but crystals with souls of settlers and everyone who tried to destroy crystals. So he came back to the King telling him about his discovery only to be sent back to bring him proof. The only soul who survived was his son, and by his father, he called them Arelian.
But that was nothing more than a story. My mother told me about it whenever I would try to hide from my power. “You won’t be able to live,” she would say if I tried to hide my soul. My body shook off of the memories I felt with the cold breeze spreading on my skin. A little cut piece of my dress uncovered my chest, and I felt I’m cold. Like there is snow in the air.
When my hand touched a cold dark stone of this building, I closed my eyes trying to imagine it being built. They built this breathtaking building on one of the most beautiful places in our society. A hill just under the Old City Irragin where all culture and religion was saved thanks to tunnels under the castle. The old one was destroyed, but the new came stronger and invariable than ever.
My eyes parted now faced with the windows from floor to the ceiling uncovering a big park and a few soldiers fighting on the stone part. They looked like they are having fun. One of them kicked other, and they both laughed. They looked happy.
Yes. I recognized a silver tattoo on their biceps; a sign of their devotions toward a Prince. Being with him it meant no commitment to other aspects of their lives – Prince came first and always will.
“Come on.” The Prince withdrew me from my observing stone room and we now turned into a glass one.
The guards disappeared. The four guards behind us just placed next to the doors standing and looking at nothing.
This room was placed, so it faced a big and strong river Tirst. One of the biggest harbours in the country. I saw ships from Delia, Mikos and many other unknown to my eye.
Sun shone through big white curtains and drawn to the wind uncovered a place where people yelled dragging their things, and orders. A few Nobles walked around admiring the hot day.
The fact I don’t belong here just stabbed me in the heart stronger than ever. My body wanted to run toward ramshackle houses in the heart of the city. Ignur as a capitol had most of my people scattered all around the castle. Maybe, just maybe I could be with them.
“Your Highness,” a dark soldier from outside bowed on front of the Prince looking at me. His dark skin and hair were scattered with highlights of sun and I wanted to smile. But my look raised next to his head looking at nothing.
“We need you to analyze comeback toward the surface. The rest of the team didn’t know how to get from the ground.” He stood next to him, whispering more of it.
I closed my eyes not wanting to watch them; to hear their conversation; see their expressions as they talked about their war games. I wanted none of this. A subtle whisper of their conversation I brushed off signing quietly.
“Come.” He said finally and when I opened my eyes, the black soldier was not here anymore.
“What is this?” I asked and looked at him. We were standing in front of the big red doors.
“Doors. You know this.” He knocked on them and smiled. He wanted to disrespect me.
“Yes, I know. Don’t be an idiot.” I said and turned to open them.
But, again his temper.
A sharp, tense on my jaw made me look at him. The coldness in them just froze me. How could he shift so fast? One moment he is talking about crystals and the next his eyes are sharp like the edge of a knife.
“Listen here, snake. Have respect for me. Because if I woke up thinking I want to kill someone that someone would be you. That pretty neck will crack in a second. So behave.”
Opening the doors he passed next to me without a look. Suddenly, standing in this castle alone all I think was how someone could kill me. So without any second thought, I passed them trying to catch his fast walk.
My fingers felt a rough stone surface, narrowing down to a little terrace facing the stairs. Okay, not what I expected. Partly because I thought it would be another dungeon, or maybe a servant’s room, and partly because I expected everything else than stairs.
And especially not circle stairs. They scaled to the third floor. A little, slant stairs were worn out from years.
“Okay, how many stairs is here?” I asked after I went up on hundredth and I was already dead. I didn’t see him but I heard his footprints.
“Two hundred and fifty.” He said and continued. His voice sounded so normal.
“Why? You couldn’t get bigger stairs? You know, like three or four of them.” I asked. I needed some water. This is too much.
“We have them.” He declared still not stopping.
“Then why we didn’t go with them?!” I asked now confused and tired. My legs hurt like hell.
“Because I like to walk. And you have to follow me.” His voice was a little silent but then I heard a call.
“Move. Go! And I won’t give a tour to the prisoner.” He snapped.
“Coming.” I took a deep breath and twisted my eyes. Impatient one.
“Why did they had to be in circles?” I said twenty stairs later.
“Because that is how they were built years before you and I were born. Stop asking stupid questions and walk.”
I almost came to him because he stood in one rest place when a door opened.
I jumped scared wanting to run whoever that was, but just one single look at the beginning I gave up. This person won’t make me go back.
“Your Majesty.” Two maids bowed to the Prince, and he just stood there.
“Alicia and Mauricia, good morning.” He greeted them and they moved, letting him pass by.
Following them with my eyes as they came down they suddenly turned to gaze at me. My look fell on the stairs.
“Move,” Prince commanded, and I looked at where he has been standing.
But he was ten stairs ahead. He wasn’t at the rest area anymore. He moved. Okay, now he is terrifying me. I didn’t even hear him.
I swiftly moved for them to pass and continued counting the stairs.
I held twenty-three stairs not to ask a question.
“So do you know them?” I asked looking at the stairs. I wasn’t brave enough to look at him because he purposely limited himself to be just two steps from me.
“Not your damn business.” He said sharply, and I regretted asking him, “Besides I know everyone in the castle.” He added minutes later as I counted two-hundredth stair.
I asked nothing after that.
He said nothing too.
Great. I shouldn’t put my nose where it doesn’t belong.
****
Hundred years later as it seemed to me we came to a second floor.
Second? I felt like I was climbing on a mountain.
“Second floor?” I asked pissed.
“We have high ceilings.” He said standing and talking like he didn’t climb two hundred and fifty stairs. That bastard is in shape.
“I can see that,” I said under my breath, and as I heard a chuckle from him I knew he heard me.
“Great, he is a bat now. He can hear everything.” I murmured looking at the carpet.
“Yes, I do.”
“Fuck,” I cursed when I heard him. My mind suddenly shifted when my mother reviled me how I shouldn’t curse.
“Language!” He said and stopped.
My face melted to his uniform as my feet let me down. I didn’t succeed to stop on time.
“Try not to repeat that.” He said not turning.
“As I want,” I said looking around.
Even the hallways were beautiful. Big dark carpet and dark red chairs with dark wood were in corners. The place looked better like our house a thousand times. Pictures on the wall represented all Kings before his father and all of their wives. I wondered where Queen is placed now. She didn’t appear like King and Prince.
“No one wants that.” He returned opening the doors.
Ouch. That hurts.
Walking inside behind him for a moment I didn’t see the view, but when I finally did my breath, just stopped at the bottom of my throat. The whole park and practising area were visible. Surrounded with high grey houses they shaped it like a star with a labyrinth on the farthest edge. My eyes didn’t know where to look first.
The practising area was built from the white marble in the middle a big circle now filled with many more soldiers. I heard their yellings and curses that my head turned to Prince. How will he react? But he didn’t seem to care. His eyes examined my body and dirty dress along with dirty hair. Now I knew why that soldier looked at me.
Moving briskly toward the terrace my eyes landed on the soldiers.
“Don’t seduce my army.” He commanded, and I turned.
He was near the bed watching at me. But that didn’t look of hate, more like a look at how I will react.
“Don’t worry I don’t want,” I said coldly imitating his voice.
I wouldn’t do that in a hundred years. They are just for looking.
“Besides, I don’t have a long hair for them to climb,” I said when one old fairy tales crossed my mind.
Tangled. She was a princess trapped in a castle by her evil stepmother. The most beautiful girl with gold hair that everybody wanted. But she met a prince and they run away. They lived happily ever after.
From that story, I have a castle and the mean prince which could be a stepmother.
“This will be your room. You can’t get out. On the right is a bathroom, and in there on the left closet and a front balcony. Don’t jump or climb. If you try that I would put guards at every available angle in this room.” He tried to say something, but I interrupted him.
“I love myself too much to commit suicide.”
“Again. Manners.” He said and walking toward me.
“Sorry Prince,” I said sarcasm feeling in every word, “I wasn’t raised in a castle. I don’t have your manners.” I raised my eyebrow to prove a point, and he looked at me.
“I will send someone to give you something else. You can’t walk like that.”
Lowering eyes to my boots I almost missed a dark red spot on them. It was my blood. The look on his face told me there is much more on my dress.
“Great,” I said not passionate and looked at him again.
He looked at me with a weird face. Like he is fighting over something in his mind.
“Cheer up, Prince. You will destroy your beautiful face and then no one would want you.” That should sound like something normal, or even cheering up but from my mouth, that seemed like a mockery.
“Oh. Everybody wants me.” He said standing a few steps from me. He looked through the window.
“Not true. I don’t want you.” I said watching at his back.
He talked to me so much about manners and he himself turned back to me.
“You want me dead.” He said turning.
I made my thinking face. I put one hand on chin and pretend to think.
“Hmm. Maybe. But you are one who threatened me. Right?” I asked him but didn’t answer.
“You need to be thought of some manners. And respect.” He added.
“I will respect you, my Prince when you stop looking at me like some animal. Deal?”
I wanted to piss him but he made his cold face. Like it was saying ‘I don’t care’ and looked at me.
“Little child.” He said instead of answering me.
“I’m not small. I’m seventeen.” I said.
I really am. In January I was seventeen.
“And you think that makes you an adult?”
“Yep.”
“Listen to me.” He took my chin, and I had to look at him. The look on his face dared me to say something, but I remained silent.
“The adult makes you dangerous and disgusting things you see in the war. Not some shit on the streets. That is nothing. Seeing death in action is what makes you grow up. Not some pick-pocketing or stealing. And you have a year more,” he added after a moment of silence.
“Okay, grandpa,” I said and forced myself on a smile.
He let me passing his hand through hair.
“It’s like I’m talking to a wall. You just refuse to listen.”
“Maybe I would listen that you didn’t treat me like the hundredth time since we know each other,” I said.
“Because you are dangerous. Maybe my father doesn’t see that but, watching your system falls apart makes you vulnerable. And I don’t know why I didn’t kill you, but now it’s over. King knows for you and that is the only thing that is keeping you alive. So make sure he doesn’t hate you, and you will survive to see winter.”
With one last look at me, he turned to leave me alone in this monstrous room.
He is really into motivational speeches.
“Non est aurom omne quod raudut” The gold is not everything that shines.

CHAPTER EIGHT
“Manus manum lavat”

That afternoon I spent in my room. They decorated every angle of this room with wealth and taste. Dark walls complemented with gold dressing table and dark brown closet. Actually, that whole room was a walk-in closet- not just a few hangers. My eyes scanned a beautiful painting on the wall. One of them kept little children playing on the grass. Three boys and a girl. One of them played with a ball, another with a kite while the girl and a boy just looked at the sky pointing at something. Mouth just formed into a smile. I missed Amelia. This could be something she, Dario and I would do on hot summer days.
When the sun finally gave place to a moon, my eyes just shut closed taking me somewhere I didn’t know. Far from everything I wished, almost as I travelled in that picture. But this mead was filled with people. Most of them didn’t look at me. As my eyes focused around, I saw big houses in the background almost like they dive in from the fog. And in the big centre was a throne. Full of blossoms.
As the wind slowly weaves into dark trees carrying their leaves my eyes scanned a throne. There was chamomile, roses, orchids, but the one thing that scared me was the black rose on the throne, right next to the crown. A big crown looked like it’s made from the gold all details enchanted with crystals in different colours.
But no one paid attention to that. They walked in every way completely taken up with their things. When their paths crossed without a smile, they would just turn to another side ignoring another person.
I was in the middle of everything. As a wind came to me I felt light material brushing against my skin, I knew I’m not in the same cloth. My legs touched a warm grass, hair twisted around my head carried by the wind and my hands tattooed with silver lines.
On first sight, it looked like a perfect utopia. People weren’t fighting, they weren’t divided into classes; everyone was dressed the same. All of them had a silver moon on the right side of their jumpers. They seemed perfect.
But if you look further, they were all soulless. They didn’t care for anything. They all wanted one thing, and that was a throne. Maybe they don’t show that, but I could hear it; their minds talked to me. All different voices twisted into my head: men’s, women’s, different octaves, feel everything.
Pain in my head became unbearable; I felt like it being ripped into little straps until all I could do is just sob, praying to Gods to stop.
Suddenly awake again, I felt sold sweet sliding down my skin, my mind still shocked from all voices I heard, my hands trembling. The weight of a blanket on my skin irritated every inch and with a push, I stood up trying to calm myself.
What all of this meant? Is this how the world works? Everyone wants the same thing, and they will fight through the pain and sweat to get it? Did Nobles worked like that; what about my people? How could they get everything they wanted? This world was made for the power and richness and lower class was made for work.
Doors toward the terrace lead to a little place just above the practising area. With dark around me, no one could see me walking in the underwear trying to calm myself. My heart just refused to calm down, pictures of that dream following me.
Slowly when the day came again, I could feel like nothing will happen now, so I pushed in the bed once again still trying to forget the faces of the people.
****
A sharp nod on the doors woke me up. Rubbing my eyes to look at what the time is I yelled for them to enter.
When my mind finally cleared I saw a little older women dressed all in black with a white apron and white scarf in hair. She had short red hair, and that was an only bright thing in her showing up.
“Yes?” I said still sitting on the bed.
“Miss, the Prince sent me to give you this dress and to help you get changed.”
She said looking around except at me. She probably saw my bandage and automatically thought I’m some criminal. When her eyes fixated on me I was surprised to see the number of emotions in them. Her dark eyes looked at me with scepticism and it was mutual. I didn’t believe her.
“I don’t want,” I tattled looking at her eyes.
Something changed in her look. That wasn’t pride or satisfaction. That was a fear.
“You.. you.. don’t want?” She said looking at me like I killed a creature.
“Yes. I’m a prisoner in a nice room. Nothing else. I don’t need an elegant dress because I don’t have manners and I will piss Prince one day and he will kill me.” I said and shocked myself how distant I talked about my death.
“Okay.” She said carefully and continued.
“But until that day comes can you put on this dress?” She said pointing at the black briefcase.
“No,” I said not wanting to look at her. She was scared because I denied Prince’s orders. She needs to learn that I don’t listen to Prince.
“Can you please leave?” I said after a few minutes of silence.
She nodded and in few steps disappeared in a hallway.
Why suddenly, Prince wants me to wear a dress? He scared me five hours ago and now he wants me to wear a dress?! If he wants to show off how powerful he is he doesn’t need me for that. They all know that.
I jumped from the bed and opened doors from the balcony. It was a beautiful day, and I followed and listened to the birds in the park. Tying a knot on my robe every house I saw looked magnificent. Slowly, as almost like I try to look at every detail on the houses my eyes moved toward a labyrinth.
That was a monument. They made a labyrinth from bushes and decorated it with blossoms. And like in some tale the guard trained in front of it. Thay is the keepers of the labyrinth. I wonder what is in it. I would like to walk there to watch nature and enjoy.
But now I won’t be able to do that. Either I will get murdered, or the Prince would ruin that beautiful thing before letting me walk around like a visitor.
It happened very often for us to see a visitor in our town. They would come to see a beautiful castle and a Royal family more beautiful than ever. So some days they wanted to investigate our town. I didn’t know what they had been thinking they would found. Some hidden treasure or a gold mine.
But they would come, walk in our streets and then just disappeared. We didn’t have very touristic places. We had our homes and workplaces. And that is it. You get little or less.
I thought about how I would feel walking down these streets. So distant from my home, but still close. You would think I want to be here even I had a death penalty hung around my neck but I didn’t want. I just wanted to go home and be myself.
But Prince can’t accept that.
I heard doors slamming, and I immediately turned to see what happened. The Prince was standing on doors with two guards next to him. And he was furious. His white eyes sparkled with emotions and a whole posture like he wants to kill someone. Almost on command, I stepped away from him.
His eyes twinkled with an evil smile when he saw my reaction. Again, not wanting to be near him I stepped even more.
He looked like a crazy person. Almost like a monster looking for his next prey.
“You need to be taught some lessons.” He said with a quiet voice, but I heard him on the balcony. His jaw was so tensed that I wanted to jump from here. But also his body was tensed and ready to get me even if I surprise him.
“I don’t know what you are talking about.” I played an innocent card.
He said nothing just scanned me from head to toe.
“Leave us.” He said to two guards, and they bowed leaving us.
The doors slowly shut down, but their lock echoed whole way across the room.
Great, I’m locked with a beast in a cage.
He looked like a lion he held upon his uniform and I looked like, like a rabbit.
Just like he described me.
Lion’s cage.
“I won’t say one more time. Why are you acting like a little brat?” He said still looking at me.
He was near the door and I was on a balcony. Still, I could hear him like he is standing next to me.
“I don’t know what you are talking about,” I repeated like a robot and looked down at the ground.
Would it hurt if I jump now? Would I die or would I survive just to go through unimaginable pain for the rest of my life? Probably the second one. We are still on the second floor.
“Try again.” He said stepping closer to me.
Instinctively I get a step further from him, but I didn’t have much of a distance.
“I don’t see a point of covering me out if you will kill me,” I said honestly and looked at him.
“If you were in the cell, you wouldn’t get the dress, but you are in the presence of a noble family. Rules say you need to look like a human. You won’t look like one if you are wearing more blood than clothes.” He exclaimed in a calm voice.
He has so much self-control. In one second he is like a dragon, but in the other, he is like a kitty. He is painted in so many colours.
“I don’t want. It’s not like King will come into this room.” I said wanting to prove my point.
“Maybe he will. You don’t know that. Also, you are in my presence so you need to look your best.” I saw him standing next to that beautiful painting.
“Can you give me even more blood? If a day comes when I get dressed for you It would be an end for me.”
He moved so fast that I couldn’t see him. One second I was standing close to the doors and next moment my head was over the terrace fence. Great. It looks like I will experience the fall.
“You. Will. Get. Dressed. And. You. Will. Not. Ask. Any. Questions. You. Will. Be. A. Good. Little. Rabbit. Clear?!” He said next to my ear and, panicky, I nodded.
My head fell over me, hair following free fall of the castle. His hands were placed under my throat a pulsing pain coming from my wound.
“Good girl.” He said and let me go. He went to the doors and knocked one time. The doors opened, and I heard voices.
The lady walked in, carrying the big bag.
Guess I will wear a dress.
When doors shut, I said nothing and neither did women.
We just stood there and looked at each other.
“Come. We will get you washed.” She said hanging the dress in a closet.
“We?” I asked following her.
“Yes. Girls …. and I.” She smiled and after a few seconds, I heard water noise.
Alicia and Mauricia entered the room after a few minutes. I was sitting on a bed with my hands around my knees and watching at nothing. I just stared.
They said hey, but I didn’t answer.
Is he always going to hurt and make me do things I don’t want? He will always show some strength and I will have to obey him. I’m just weak and pathetic human being.
“Miss. The bath is ready.” The old women said, and I stood up making my way to the bathroom.
The air was wet and smelled like roses and pines. The fog was in here too thick and I heard water dropping.
I took off little cloth I had not carrying if they are watching or not. I just wanted to lay in the bed and feel sorry for myself, but I wouldn’t do that. Because Prince’s word is the law.
I took my panties and a bra off and entered the bath.
The water was a little hot, but not too much. I got used to it. I closed my eyes letting them do their work.
They took girls from families near the castle to serve them. They could walk and go whenever they wanted, but they stayed here. They had a place to live and food, so why wouldn’t they stay. And there were stories they liked Prince’s company. For now, I didn’t see a reason.
I opened my eyes and watched rose petals moving in the water. They washed me and I sat here like a doll not wanting to cooperate. I move my hands and head and they watched not to get wet gauzes.
They were nice, and I acted like a monster. I was much closer to them than to Prince. I had more in common with them.
Great. Two days with the monster and I already became one.
“Manus manum lavat” Hand will help another hand.

CHAPTER NINE
“Finis coronat opus”

When I was dressed in that giant dress I went nowhere. No one came to my room. I was all alone sitting in the chair my spine straight like an arrow because of the corset. When girls went everything I hoped I will achieve with them just fell into the water. They didn’t want to stay or even talk with me.
One moment when everything just went over my head I took off the damn thing leaving it on the ground. I couldn’t agree on that many layers of silk and other things. But the corset; oh that thing. The way it hugged my chest making it hard for me to breathe was just a no. I didn’t know how all of them succeed in that.
Being free from that cage I walked in my room trying to do something. The whole day I spent in that room doing nothing. With each passing hour I wanted to get out, just to see what is outside; maybe even find a library, but I dared not. My mind didn’t want to break Prince’s rule, and I didn’t want guards in this room.
Finally, when the day just fell off the cliff and night sky filled with stars, my body went to sleep. But being placed in the fluffy bed my eyes just rested on the pictures on the walls; imagining how it would be to sleep in my own, on the left uncomfortable bed because one board was missing; being in my room surrounded with smells from the street all making smell of the washed cloth unbearable.
In my head, I dreamt about an old bunny called Daphe who sent me to sleep when I was little.
****
In the dawn, the thundering crash woke me up.
Feeling a cold air on my skin and slight shivers walking on the back of my neck my eyes opened trying to find a source of the noise. When I met the clear blue sky through the terrace doors a crash repeated, this time followed with a burst of laughter.
Taking a robe and walking out of the bed my hands hugged around me trying to protect me from whatever is happening. My feet touched a rare cold marble, and I peeked down.
Two guys were training under my balcony. Knowing a tight formation of his shoulders and a dark little highlighted hair I instantly knew it is a Prince. The second one was a mystery for me.
My hands clenched around a thick metal fence pushing my body to see more; to identify a man.
The Prince had moves like a cat. He turned in a second, from one place to another. In one second he looked like his blade could hit him, but in the other, he was placing his own man’s rib cage. He won, clearly.
A mysterious man fought hard too. He almost knew all Prince’s secrets, he knew when he will attack, every attack defended every contra attack placed on the places Princes didn’t see. A man was Prince’s shadow, and Prince won his shadow.
Putting down their weapons Prince and a man shook hands and laughed. It was a very first time for me to hear him laugh. For true, not some practised empty laugh for the nobles. He giggled his deep voice echoing through the practising area and a few birds near them disappeared in the air. Prince didn’t react. He was speaking to his companion.
Seconds later a man tapped Prince on the shoulder, his still laughing because of something a man said when the Unknown stopped. He lifted his gaze and met my look. I felt his eyes staring at me trying to figure out who I am.
Oh no.
Still not leaving my look a man turned to the Prince whispering something to his ear. The Prince’s laugh died out not even a smile on his lips. His shoulders tensed and when I looked at him his eyes just for a second turned green.
“Get inside, immediately,” he murmured, his friend not moving next to him. Eyes turned into a deeper shade of green before he turned toward the house at the end of Practicing area. I’m in trouble, a serious one.
Prince’s friend didn’t seem concerned about him so he just stood there a smile playing on his lips before he bowed leaving me on the terrace, alone.
I grinned and waved to him. This doesn’t count like teasing, right? Because if it does, I’m in double trouble.
My heart sinks when I finally grasped what his order meant. He didn’t want me to meet anyone. I am a prisoner and I can’t make friends.
Turning back to my room somehow feeling fear in my bones I see that Olivia, the older women, particularly nice, made the bath.
The air was filled with a gentle smell of lavender and vanilla together with a smell of fresh fruit. A haze from hot water slipped in the room somewhere shining in rainbow colours.
Hugging my robe tighter I smiled for an old woman and rushed in the bathroom. My hair already curled from the haze and I felt it falling down my back in the heavy waves. With one wisp of my hair in the hand, I turned to her.
“Can you leave me alone?” I suggested softly.
“Sure. Do you want me to take that?” She pointed to my breasts where I kept my palm in a heavy grip together with my hair.
“Yes.” I let it and she took it tucking it under her arm.
“Enjoy.” She replied with a smile and closed the doors.
When big wooden doors closed I let the air leave my lungs my eyes examining the room. They made everything from the redwood enchanted with metal details shining in the room. My eyes lifted to the ceiling only to see paintings of balloons and brushes dancing around the room. Funny.
With a smile forming on my lips I looked around. Next to the sink was a massive mirror. I could see myself all the way to the hips. My bare skin was in some places blue like that dress he gave me but, mostly was black and ached like a nightmare.
The doctor wrapped a bandage on my collar with fluster and it wasn’t wet. Alonge with a milky shade of fluster was a dark blue line following the line of my neck. Prince’s fingers ached on both sides of my neck.
It will go well with my new dress. For a moment I wondered what he will say about my new dress. I despised it just like everything here.
Next, to my collarbone, I had one huge bruise that had some emblem on her. Walking closer to a mirror I noticed a lion with his claws in the rose. From rose was shedding blood, forming a letter V under my throat. Great. I have some symbols on my skin. But it was fuzzy in my mind that I somewhere saw it.
I had a massive bruise and symbol on it.
My eyes closed not wanting to watch destroyed skin. With a loud gasp, I entered a bathtub wishing I could recognize that symbol. Every detail I saw just curled in my mind searching for an answer. When nothing was left a frustrated exhale destroyed a water calmness.
My head rested on the cream tiles and gradually moving a finger up and down I remember how my mother would enjoy in here. She had a taste for nice and rich colours – every detail being in its place. Somewhere in her closet, I found a little bag filled with minty things which tasted horrible; now I knew those where bath things.
I truly miss my house. I just wanted to go back to my old room. Not this gigantic apartment, but my old room full of memories and to write in my diary.
I got lost in my mind.
“Dianna what are you making?” My mother asked me.
“Unicorn,” I replied and remained to get that shadow.
I was ten years old and unicorn represented all I wanted. The magnificent creature from nature with powers. He could choose what to do and when will we do that.
But I couldn’t get that shadow. It looked a little strange. You could see that his leg was in the little wrong shape.
“Wonderful.” My father said looking over my shoulder.
“It’s not. The leg is in a funny shape and a little too skinny.” I spoke already wanting to destroy it.
“Don’t be too tough on yourself. It’s normal for the first time. You can try again.” Father spoke and turned to the mother.
They continued their talk while I sat on the chair with paper and pencil drawing a whole day.
I enjoyed that. I could infuse my works. They always left me feeling that I have a purpose. I wasn’t just a little girl not doing anything.
I turned another page and lion appeared.
I raised in the bath. That is it. The symbol is a symbol of the royal clan. They presented it on flags when they visit our city. Also, they are putting on it on uniforms. And a letter V was from Prince’s ring. Great.
I smiled for myself but I saw a door opening.
Yelling to whoever that is I tried to pick up little bubbles left in the water and hide my body. My eyes met with cold silver eyes and I screamed once more. This can’t be happening. All I need in my life is that Prince sees me naked.
“What are you doing here?!” I asked still trying to get bubbles.
He didn’t respond. He just came closer to me and put one palm on the wall and another on edge of a bathtub. My weak tries stopped immediately, my eyes frozen on his.
“Listen to me. You will not look at anyone, or you will look from the terrace-like some visitor. You are a prisoner here and nothing more.” He said looking me in the face.
My body tried to get away from his touch a cold air floating around the room making my skin crawl. For a second, my eyes faced a little painting on the ceiling. I won’t be weak.
“Then you shouldn’t give me a place with a great look,” I said completely concentrated on my words. I didn’t care for bubbles anymore.
He is keeping me here because King ordered that, but that didn’t mean I had to be in the room all the time.
“I wasn’t picking. You got the first room next to mine.”
“Oh? I get a room next to yours?” I asked trying to sound uninterested, but my belly made upside turn. He was thrilled about that.
“Stop sounding like you got the grand prize.” He said pushing his hand closer to me.
“I sound like that?” I asked raising my palm and watching at nails, “Most girl would kill me because of that.”
I really, really piss him off.
I could hear heavy breathing and I could hear little snapping on the wall. It’s wet after all.
He took my palm and forced it back in the water. That made me look at him and to let my fear go on a surface.
“Show you real face rabbit. Nothing more than a feared animal.” He smiled and put his finger on my jaw.
He made his way to the begging of gauzes and smiled.
“How is your wound? You need to see a doctor.” He said and straightened. “Come one. Bath is over.” He pointed at doors and I took the most risking move ever.
I stood up in a bathtub and looked at him.
For a second his face was showing shock, but he covered it. His look was on my body and scanned it from head to the toe. I smiled when he raised his look.
“Can you give me a towel?” I pointed at the place next to the doors and he looked at me one second and then he turned.
“I’ve seen better.” He disappeared in a room and I just stood there frozen.
Ouch. That hurt.
“Your own mistake. You did that. Deal with consequences.”
My bad voice said, and I grabbed a towel. I don’t need that shit now. The morning started nice and I won’t let that Prince’s comment destroys it.
I covered with the towel and get in the room.
Alicia and Olivia waited for me in the closet and for a second I didn’t see a leg, and then another.
I froze and looked at the chair I sat for a couple of hours. The Prince was sitting on it with one leg on another. The black shoe and sock showed under black pants. He had crystal glass and a brownish liquid in it.
The prince is a drinker.
I ignored him and turned, but he stopped me.
“Nice bruise.” He pointed to my collarbone, and I stopped again my head on the chest.
I took a deep breath and smiled. I wasn’t a girl known by her smiles, but these days I gave it more than in my whole life. Fake ones, of course. “I tried to get involved with Royals a bit more, after all, I need some stories for my grandchildren,” my voice cold, a straight line. Decisively avoiding his look I entered the closet.
“Your grandchildren won’t have a grandma to tell them stories especially your children. Now hurry. I don’t have a whole day.”
I stopped in the middle of the step. He will kill me, “Then you shouldn’t give me the dress. It takes hours to get dressed.” I said while Olivia tied my corset. The first part of the sentence was ignored and I didn’t want to push it even more.
Not breathing starts now.
When she pulled it I came a few steps to her, and I smiled. I don’t need this.
I heard closing doors, and I signalized Alicia to see who is that.
She disappeared after a few seconds and came back a few later.
“The Prince left.” She said and took another end of the corset.
Good. I don’t need him.
When I found relief in his leaving I heard a door opening again. Great. He is back.
He showed at closet doors carrying something white and something brown.
“Here. Give her this.” He gave that to Alicia and disappeared again.
Olivia froze and looked at Alicia. My eyes already scanned it and I wanted nothing more than to take the corset off.
The white thing was a shirt and the brown thing was pants. Great. I don’t have to wear a dress.
“Here dress this.” Olivia gave me the pants, and I sat on the chair to get into them.
When I succeeded in that I stood up. They were a little comfortable around my waist but they were good. Everything that is not a dress is good.
They both dressed the shirt over my head, and it was too big.
The shirt was almost to my knees. In the middle of my thighs. The sleeves were two times twisted and still too long.
“Today if possible.” I heard that voice and rolled eyes.
I smiled at both of them and got out.
“Thank goodness.” He said and stood up.
“Just to get my shoes.”
I turned to say that, but he already disappeared. Now he can be quiet.
I rolled eyes once again and got out.
Finally, freedom.
He was standing in front of some little staircase. He didn’t lie, big stairs.
A big polished vase stood next to my feet. Followed with others they got smaller and smaller when we hit the first floor again. As he moved I moved. We didn’t talk; I didn’t want to talk with him again and his comment still burnt in my skin. That I won’t forget for a long time.
Walking through the open doors again I was outside. Sun shone high above my head and every inch of my skin enjoyed. A smell of chocolate followed me with every step and I felt my stomach rumbling.
Turning before he could say something I watched at the castle. From this angle, I could draw a castle to look incredible. It would be visible from all sides, but that would only be more dramatic. The sun will hit it and the brick would be reflectors.
Great and unrealistic.
I can’t draw, because I don’t have paper. And I don’t think Prince would let me ask for something. Maybe if I draw on the wall with makeup.
With a deep exhale I entered the hospital a clean air hitting my nostrils. The doctor was happy when he saw me.
“Dianna. Good to see you. How is a neck?”
“Good,” I said sitting on the chair.
“Do you ever sleep?” I asked and looked at him.
“Yes. For a couple of hours.” He smiled calling a nurse.
“Let’s see.” He took off all material, and I felt a little touch on the skin.
“For a few days we will take stitches off, but after that, you need to be careful. You can open it again.”
I nodded, but that wasn’t a good idea without all that protection.
“Carefully.” He said and took a brown thing.
After five minutes I was done.
The Prince was on my left side holding me for the elbow.
“See you tomorrow.” He smiled and turned.
All of them bowed a Prince dragging me out.
When we got out, I turned my head from the sun because it blinded me and I hit at something. More like someone.
I looked up because I thought it was Prince but it wasn’t him. It was a man from this morning and now he was in a blue suit.
He had brown hair and honey eyes. He is beautiful like everyone I saw here. They were all beautiful.
“Danniel, what are you doing here?” Prince asked ignoring me.
But, Danniel didn’t look at him. He was looking at me.
“I need to get healed. Our match from this morning.” He smiled, and I looked away.
“Oh, yes.” I could hear a smile in Prince’s voice, so I looked back up.
He was still watching me.
“But that is irrelevant. Who is this?” He asked finally looking away from me.
“No one,” Prince said.
That was true. I was no one to them and I will always be.
“Well, No One nice to meet you.” He nodded at Prince’s direction and disappeared.
“Just don’t say that is my fault,” I said before he could say anything.
“Sure is your fault.” He said, and I rolled my eyes.
Here we go again.
“Finis coronat opus” Thread work adorns.

CHAPTER TEN
“Sapienti sap”

We came back to my room. It’s funny how I already called it my room. It wasn’t my room. Or it will ever be.
Walking behind the Prince he moved to the terrace while I sat on the bed. Tugging my legs underneath me I looked at him.
“So what is your master plan, Prince?” With a raising eyebrow, I followed his look. His eyes didn’t rest on me. His look was far away from here; from this room and me. Lost somewhere where everything was as he imagined.
“Do you constantly have to talk that much?” he contra asked still not moving his look from the open space.
“Nope. In my city, I was a silent one.” I said smirking.
Every word I would say hurt him so much. With every jaw tightening, I wanted to talk even more, just so I can see when and what will happen after he snaps. A controlling Prince can be hurt as well. No matter the control he has every inch will slowly move toward the edge of breaking. People don’t deal good with pressure, and they snap easily. Maybe his snap will let me run.
“I could figure out that.” He said still standing in the room.
“What are you even doing here? You completed your task.” I said pointing at my collar, “I’m not going anywhere.”
“I know that, but I organized something.” He answered almost unconsciously.
“Oh. What? Your first robbery?” I said.
“Just shut up and listen.”His eyes met mine. What I expected to see is anger or even annoyance but his eyes reflected joy and amusement.
“Okay,” I said, hairs on the back of my neck crawling.
“I said to shut up. Is that too complicated for you?” He said staring at me.
His eyes shone green. Everything I wanted to see just got lost. If he thought using his power is a normal part of his day, for me, it’s not. Seeing his green eyes remembered me how this morning he froze his friend, how he acted as nothing happened.
“Y… Your eyes are green.” I said moving backwards. Pumping pain in my head just threatened to pull every memory on the surface.
Feeling a back of the bed pressed against my spine I stopped looking around. What is happening and why is he acting like this?
“I know.” He said with a huge grin on his face. He stepped closer, “I want to know what is happening.” his voice quiet next to my ear his hand moving my hair.
“No.. o,” I said scared.
Drops of sweat rolling down my spine got lost in the shirt as he moved his finger in the air. Performing something with his hand his eyes changed into a darker shade of green almost blinding me.
“What are you doing?” I said moving my head from his palm.
Fear was so deeply implanted inside me I found it hard to swallow my heart racing a thousand miles per hour. A light touch of his palm on my face sent chills down my body; my legs cut off.
Suddenly his palm moved back on his leg and taking a shaky breath I looked away from him. Adrenaline rushed toward my head telling me to run and save myself, but Prince paralyzed me in a second. There is something very wrong with Prince.
“Trying to figure you out.” He said, “I used my powers the minute we arrived in the room, but you didn’t stop. You just continued to talk and talk. I want to know why?” He said and those green eyes stared at me like I know the solution for everything.
“I don’t know,” I said.
“Your face is telling different. Tell me. Are you scared?”
He studied his fingers almost fascinated with a dance that his fingers did.
“No.. no,” I said staring at his fingers too. Almost invisible lines drew in the air.
“You are a bad liar.” He said and glanced at me.
Now there wasn’t a grin. Just a simple law. I needed to be killed. I broke his system. I had to be dead. But I didn’t want to die. I wanted to see much more from this word.
“I don’t lie.” I succeeded to answer. But he didn’t look away from me. I finally became aware of the silence around us. There weren’t people yelling outside, soldiers practising, nothing.
“I have all day. I cleared it.” He said, not moving for an inch.
“I don’t lie.” I echoed.
“Come. We are going into the walk.” He suddenly stood up, lifting himself of my bed allowing me to take a deep breath. Giving me a hand to get up, he expected me to follow him.
“I don’t want,” I said hugging myself.
“No one asked, remember?” He ran his fingers, and I looked at his hand.
I had to go, or he will force me.
Second, when I placed my hand in his palm he lifted me like I’m a cat walking on the terrace. His body didn’t show any effort to lift me.
Walking outside of my room I followed him only three steps before he stopped. My eyes scanned frozen soldiers outside my room looking at nowhere.
Gesturing me to get in a fist I slowly pushed big wooden doors identical to mine and entered. It was like I transferred into a war camp or some battlefield.
There was a big skeleton with a shield hung on his left arm a metal armour around his legs and chests. Skull didn’t have a helmet so a white bone shone through the open terrace doors. A big sword rested next to the doll’s legs set against a metal hanger. Another of the same thing stood next to terrace doors but dressed differently and with a long red, the material on it. On the wall was a grey map of our world a few towns and countries marked red.
The big bed was in the back of the room almost divided like on a platform. Black linen-covered it leaving no traces of whiteness. Next to a bed stood a smaller couch revealing a big picture of a battlefield placed opposite from bed.
A big bookshelf on my left revealed hundreds of books some of them divided by colour and some by a title. Terrace same as mine faced a river and a few sails faced a sky. One of it had a big lion engraved in the dark red material.
“Nice. What is this?” I had to ask. I don’t see a reason for this trip.
“My room.” He said from his place next to the doors.
I turned to face him only to see him already staring at me. He leaned against doors his hands crossed and a smile playing on his lips.
“Your room?” I muttered somehow. My cheeks fired with a fire red colour.
“Mine,” he answered his lips curling into a bigger smile.
“Great. What is next?” I said wishing to look uninterested, but I just wanted to bury under a blanket and to stop imagining all different things in my head. I had to stop sleeping. That will not bring me anything good.
“Follow me.” He turned to wait for me to exit first. When I did, he shut doors tight a big key shining in his hand.
“As I could go somewhere else,” I said and rolled eyes.
Taking only a few stairs to the lover place I had to open my mouth. “So the other one was to torment me?”
“No. I like to go with that one.” He said and left to another glass doors.
Leaving me alone in the frozen castle I rushed outside afraid to be alone in here. The quietness crawled upon my spine not allowing me to stay in place. It looked like a ruin now when handmaids didn’t run around, soldiers chatted and trained.
When my eyes met with the shattered people on the street everyone frozen in some work, I just stepped back. A person like Prince is dangerous inside but what he could do outside I didn’t want to know.
The warm wind carried my hair as I tried to run back in but he stopped me.
“Tell me what you see.” He said standing a few steps in front of me. His hands rested on his back his head turned toward the labyrinth. Following his look, I tried to find a reason for this walk. I want nothing with him. It stood higher than I expected. The green bushes withal different flowers made a beautiful contrast on the grey streets filled with frozen people. Two guards stood in front of it frozen in one battle scene. Around them were standing one general and too many people. Everyone was frozen.
“I see frozen people.” Said quiet staring at my feet.
My pride didn’t allow me to run and hide like a coward. If I can do something I will. Even if that meant walking around and answering a stupid question.
“Right, and still I’m talking with you. Again, want to know why.” He didn’t look at me.
“I don’t know,” I said shakily. My voice broke at the last word.
“Oh. Sweet. You are crying.” he turned facing me now with white eyes like nothing of this happened.
“No, I don’t,” I said angrily because I didn’t. I felt pain for my people being frozen because of him and for the fact I couldn’t do anything about that.
“Bad Liar, remember? Besides, I can feel it.” He said not turning.
I was sick if his behaviour.
“Listen. Just because you can freeze everyone that doesn’t mean that you have to act like an asshole. You wouldn’t use that, that awful power if you have a little mind, what you don’t, so I will tell you. People don’t like that. You don’t know that, but that surrounded me. They feel useless. One day passed by because you wanted to visit the town. You never visited it when we could move. Why? Why you didn’t? Because you are scared. People don’t love you. They are scared of you and that is why you never visited towns to show some respect for the hard work. No. You just rest here and do this freaking games just because of one girl, one girl who could move from your control. And because of that, I’m glad that I can.”
I took a deep breath and looked at him. The warm wind dried a tear or two I spilt but nothing less. I will not give up.
He looked at labyrinth not saying anything.
“We are moving forward.” He turned and disappeared in into the crowd. It wasn’t too hard to follow him because he was only one moving.
I looked at the sky wondering why he is doing this; I know nothing. I don’t know why I can do this.
Moving toward the centre of the Ignur I recognize a court of Three Churches. Two of them are on left and right from me and the third is in front of me. A church of Michael de Loughrey; the first king of Ignea. First, one to start a religion and because of that God took him on his left making him immortal by his beliefs. Only forgotten can die, and this way people will remember him.
Entering a church I notice the sudden temperature change. Thick stone walls didn’t allow hot stale air from outside. I smelled beeswax and incense. The whole church twisted into the octagonal shape, everything decorated with murals. They represented the beginning of Ignea.
“What do you see?” He said.
I rolled my eyes. He continued on his own. He doesn’t listen to anyone else.
“A church,” I said after a few minutes of silence.
“And what more?” He said pointing at an altar.
“Portraits. Some church things and nothing more.” I didn’t want to answer his questions anymore.
“Wrong. You need to look at the walls to see something. On them is the beginning of our country. My grand, grandfather was the first Prince. He had some theories.
‘If you want your system to work, you have to check every part of it, otherwise, it’s pointless. One day you will get killed.’ So the point is that you are getting my system to threaten. I need to know how.”
“I said and I will say again. I don’t know. Just kill me and get over with it.” My eyes rested on the mural of a big lion. He was painted so prodigiously it almost looked alive. His brown eyes were tightened into attack a soldier of Occupation standing near him. The first King rode the lion before leaving him to enjoy his life. I knew history, but I didn’t want to share it. Everything I knew was because I would steal books from a library. My mother didn’t approve what I’m doing, but she never stopped me.
He turned.
“I won’t kill you. It’s a sin. Besides, we are in church.” He walked past me and I followed him once again.
“Like, it’s a problem for you,” I hissed, following his steps.
We ended on the ruins of an old castle. Carefully not to break my leg I stepped on some stone just to look for the view when he tapped a place next to him.
“Look at it down. Whole place under your feet. Feels like you can control it. It seems so easy. It’s not. Every day you have to fight with something. One of them doesn’t want that, others want something else. You can’t please everyone. So you have to improvise. Try to get something they all will agree.”
“Why are you telling me this?” I asked looking at his profile.
He looked at me.
“Because I want you to know that, I’m not just sitting in a chair and do nothing. I started my training when I was 5. And from that day I didn’t stop. And I never will. I had to train my powers from one side and my body from another. You can’t have this power in a weak body. It wants to grow, too.”
I looked surprised at him.
“You got that when you were 5?” I said not being able to concentrate on one thing. There is too much information. I will need a day to process all of that.
“Yes. With some accident, I don’t what to name. So I need you to concentrate on your childhood and to tell me something.”
His face didn’t change, but I could see emotions in his eyes. He didn’t demand something like in a castle. He almost looked like he would like to know. He wasn’t that annoying Prince he is in the castle. Being human is hard, but being an only man with powers like his and then finding out there is me feared him.
I took a deep breath. I didn’t have the best memories, but I had someone.
I closed my eyes and gave to them.
My mind flew around memories playing with my friends, with Amelia, building a snowman, rushing toward the frozen river. Every memory tied me with people I knew and trusted. I didn’t have some accidents or anything like this. My ability was visible from day one.
“I don’t know.” I looked at my hands in lap and then at him again.
“Try harder.” He said and looked away.
“Trying,” I said and one thought appeared in my mind.
Can I tell him? I remember that I heard father saying that one day when mom and him fought.
“She is not our child, anyway.”
I looked at the Prince and said.
“I think I’m adopted.”
“Sapienti sap” Smart one enough.

CHAPTER ELEVEN
“Homo homini lupus est”

These words sounded unreal from my mouth. I never had problems with my family. I always thought that is my mother and my father, but this sounded.
No. I stopped myself. He must have done something. I could never think something like that; I don’t even remember that conversation.
“Did you mess with my mind?!” I turned to him, “you did. That day when I met King. My whole mind turned upside down. I imagined and remembered things that never happened! It’s you! How could you?!”
The Prince’s whole mind control did something to me. Now I don’t even know what is real and what is not. With a silent yell, I stood up on my feet ready to confront him. He can’t do that; he doesn’t have that much power. It’s just, just so wrong.
As I looked down on him a cold breeze, carrying my hair the sudden pain in my head stopped all my attempts to fight with him. Pulsing pain in my head carried all sense to real conversation leaving me just weak attempts to breathe.
“No! Stop!” My voice a shaky whisper as I pulled away from him. Getting away from him I sense as the pain faint a little leaving my vision clear from dark dots. When suddenly disappeared as it came to my legs carried me away from him.
“You can’t torture me like that,” I whispered looking at him, the whole town is frozen beneath us.
When I don’t receive a smart answer from him I take one step closer. What is happening to him?
“What are you doing?” I shook his shoulder, but he didn’t move. “Prince? Stop acting.” I shook his shoulder again this time feeling fear running through me. What happened to him?
Suddenly jumping on his feet I feel an abrupt pain in my wrist and he pushed me on the back. Letting out a sob from a surprise I tried to push him away.
“Never sneak up to me.” He murmured into my ear still holding my wrist.
“What? Sneaking up? You just froze. You said nothing!” I yelled trying to turn to him, but he didn’t allow me.
“Stop. That hurt!” Right now I was yelling trying to set myself free. When he finally loosened up his grip, I move myself a few steps from him. He is not normal.
‘Neither are you.’
A weird thing happened here. Maybe this is all his plan to break me. Put me in the place where I don’t know the difference between fake and real and just blurt something he wants me to say.
Standing a few minutes in the silence I looked at him my anger slowly fading away. There is no reason for him to act like this. I’m telling a truth.
“This is all so weird,” I mumbled.
“Not all. Just you.” He answered, looking at his back.
“Me? Look at yourself. You froze like someone used your power on you.” I said pointing at his head.
He said nothing.
“Did you have to press that hard? This hurts like hell.” I bend in my waist when a sharp pain run through my hand. Bloody hell. Suspending a whimper from him I turn facing a sky trying to let the pain go away.
“You are a bully you know that, right?” I said my head finally clear like it’s mine. There are no voices, visions, fake statements; nothing. Taking three big steps I stand next to him facing a town once more. The harbour is looking like something from the tales. Big ships waving in the sea waiting for their passengers. A big ship full of dark boxes all in black is sailing far from the town. Still, his big sails are clearly visible. Silver sign of a half-moon shining in the sun.
The sun hit my vision blinding me for a second before I finally look back at him again.
His dark hair lightened with a sun flew around, a few wisps flying into his eyes. A dark tanned skin looked like the finest colour of cinnamon. His eyes light like a frozen lake looked like silver and gold are mixing. It was almost like a thousand of the temperature rise inside him.
He sat next to me.
“They trained me for everything.” He said and shook his hands when he sat.
“Actually, I know.” There was a fine space between us. I looked at a blank space and then at him.
“Here.” He took my hand, but I pulled it away. I don’t want him hurting me again.
“Calm down. It will help.” I looked at him suspiciously letting my hand slip into his fingers.
Massaging one finger at the time I felt like the pain is really going away. My hands relaxed muscles free from tension. Slowly moving almost to my elbow he massaged it before letting go with words, “put some ice and it will be good.”
“I can’t get out of my room,” I said pointing at obvious, his eyes gazing into mine.
“I know,” he smiled his white teeth shining int the sun, “you will figure out something.”
Moving one finger at the time I let silence drag for minutes before I finally say something.
“Why did you do that?” My voice whisper unsure how he will react.
“What? Defended? I repeated that so many times that I can do that in my sleep.” He said looking at the town.
Right now town looked abandoned. There weren’t any sounds of people, horses or some curses. It was quiet just wind swirling around us frozen in his dance. Slowly letting it pass next to us and raising my hair I see it moving the trees and dust. Like he wanted to free people. But it couldn’t.
“Not that. That with the mind.” I said touching my head. I didn’t like a sudden pain, especially at my head.
“What are you talking about? I didn’t do anything.” He said frowning.
“Don’t lie, Prince, it doesn’t suit you,” I said imitating his voice. Who is lying now?
“I don’t,” his voice became hard from defending, “and don’t call me that. It should be my title and from your mouth, it sounds like the worst curse.” His eyes drilling into mine. He wanted me to know he is serious.
“Great. I can die happy.” I said avoiding his look, the ground is very interesting.
“But really, what happened?” He said facing with me. When I didn’t look at him he took my chin in his hands making me look at him.
“I don’t know.” I shrugged my shoulders, disengaging from his look.
“I just felt some sharp pain, my whole mind got crazy. Things I never saw or heard appeared. Only you can do that.” I said pointing at his face, my voice receiving accusing tone.
“I didn’t do anything. And how do you know about that?” He said.
“Don’t play, Prince. You can’t stop gossips.” I said.
“So you are a gossip girl.” He said, his eyes laughing at me.
“The pain just appeared when I said those words.” My eyes wandering around feeling like I’m betraying my parents. That is impossible.
“What words?”
“That I’m adopted.” I lowered my head. Stones next to my hands just got interesting on another level. I won’t think about that.
“And what lead to that?” He said.
“I remembered some conversation my parents lead. I never knew what happened. From what I remembered it could only be when I was around six.” I took some grass and throw it in the sky. I can’t tell him that is when I told them I’m not frozen. He will know I lied, and he won’t let them alone.
“I’m really confused,” I said tearing the grass on pieces.
“Look at me.” I turned to him his white eyes looking at me like some puzzle.
“Close your eyes.” He raised his hands almost like when he froze the whole time. No.
“What are you going to do?” My eyes looking at his and then at his arms.
“Can you just do as I told you?” He said his voice getting an angry note.
“No.” I moved a little further my eyes avoiding to met his.
“Remove that puppy look. Sometimes in questioning when people are inaccessible, I can access their brain. I can share their memories through that connection.” He explained.
“Great. Now I can call you weirdo.” I smiled and continued. “Besides whom did you question?”
“There is so much more you don’t know.” he let words slip from his lips as he stood up.
“You, child,” I said imitating his voice. That is what he would tell me.
“Wait, wait, and wait. Is this your shirt?” I added my eyes scanning his torso. Taking my shirt and then touching his before he could move I see it’s the same material.
“Yes. Why?” He said frowning.
“Because it’s too rough,” I said playing. This is the softest thing I ever had.
“Nice try. Besides you can walk naked if you want.” He said pulling his sleeves up.
“I will keep the shirt,” I hissed not wanting for him to hear me.
“Good decision.” He turned to me and raised hands.
“What are you doing?” I said moving my head from his hands.
“Reading.”
“I don’t remember that I agreed,” I said.
“You didn’t and I don’t need your permission.” He said rolling his eyes.
“Okay. Mister Old goes for it.” He touched my temples and closed eyes.
My eyes wandered around. I could see the ruins, my eyes searched it looking for something interesting before settling on the Prince. God, he has really long lashes. His deep breathing I saw by raising his chest musculus arms visible from the wind. As my eyes turned to his face, I see his eyes half-closed his eyelashes forming a shadow over his cheeks. The lucky bastard.
“What are you doing?” He asked.
“Lashes,” I said realizing what I said. Great. Such an idiot.
“What?” Nothing.
“What?” I repeated with him embarrassed about where my thoughts lead me.
“I can’t see. It looks like you resist is to all my powers.” Pushing his hair away from his eyes he turned away from me avoiding to say anything else.
“No, wait. In cell my mind became chaotic. Did you use your power there?” I asked already feeling a hot blood pumping through my veins. There must be something.
“No. I didn’t. I try not to use it too often. This one hurts my body.”
“The power can hurt?” I asked my throat dry. He always represented himself as the most powerful person; I never thought he can be hurt for using his power.
“Yes. For some power, you need to give something. In my case, it takes my energy. For freezing, the power you feel, I gave my energy, but for this one, I just get exhausted, because I don’t receive anything. I give but get nothing.”
A small hint formed in my head. If he is exhausted…
“So I can run now. You would be slow?” I said pointing to nowhere. I felt my heart just racing, maybe this could be my exit.
“Not that quick, little one. I could kill you even if I don’t have one hand and leg.” He said and closed his eyes. Rubbing his eyes he runs his another hand over his hair and exhales.
What is happening? What I did to deserve this confession. I didn’t do anything. He took me on this walk. He showed me everything. I didn’t do anything, right?
“What is the catch?” I said finally realizing. He expected from me to tell him something in return.
“Is anything from this true?” I said getting up. Now my heart beat hard in my chest not from a wish to run but from anger. He is fooling me; making me confess something and if that something is about the resistance he would have everything.
“What are you talking about?” He said opening his eyes. He looked confused.
“About all of this. At the room, you looked like you want to tear me apart and now you are telling me how you use your powers. What are you trying to achieve? Some long confession from me. How I can resist you. What I do and how? There is one simple answer. I don’t know. I don’t know how I do this; I don’t know why I can resist. I don’t know anything about this.” I looked down at him. He didn’t move for a second.
“Pitty. And you acted so nice. I thought to give you something, and you destroyed that. Good. We are heading home.”
He got up his every move sharp as he bent down to take his jacket.
Great. I’m a fool and I don’t think. Maybe he actually wanted just to talk with me.
“Move.” He commanded his voice painted with cold and anger. I felt chills run down my spine. This whole situation just made things worst. Maybe if I played by his rules, he would let me live; but now. Now everything he said to me flew into the wind.
Walking down the ruins I made a few slow steps to make sure I don’t fall before I heard his exhale and then his hand pushing me to walk faster. He didn’t stop at that. Whenever I would slow down his hand would come back to my shoulder pushing me to walk faster, move in a different direction until we finally came back at the docks.
Sun high in the sky slowly moved closer to his rest place our steps were the only voice in the streets. Slowly, when we would move, his eyes would turn green people around us moving. Workers and citizen continued with their jobs don’t pay any attention to us.
My eyes followed a few of them. They would look confused how the day changed that soon but no one question the Green Prince next to me.
With a slow movement of his hands, I saw distanced people moving, continuing with their jobs, birds flew around, a dog’s bark filling the air.
Great. A green killer came back.
Like he left armour in this town and when we came he suited it up. He was again that cold, untouchable Prince listening to no one.
A few of them bowed seeing the Prince walking along with them. People walked down with us moving toward the castle. A few handmaids greeted Prince with formal manners before rushing inside.
When we got to the castle, he unfroze the guards and those two who stood in fighting position continued. They looked surprised, but they continued with their fight. The taller one ended on the ground. They smiled at each other before greeting to a Prince. A general next to them saluted to the Prince before turned to soldiers again.
No one looked angry because Prince froze them. They just continued with their work just like it was minutes ago.
That is either an enormous fear or respect. Nothing else. They can’t love someone who is freezing them, but they can be scared of it.
We took a few stairs to the second floor and when we get to the room, he just pushed me inside with words.
“Talk carefully next time. If the person gave you finger doesn’t cut it. Try to take the whole hand. It’s better.” He said and turned.
Great. I had a nice talk with him and I acted like an idiot.
The fact Prince told me everything about his power just lead me to a conclusion he is hiding something. His every move is calculated and thought to the details, and he just told me that. There is much more he is hiding, and he doesn’t want it to be found out.
Olivia entered the room carrying something in the blue bag.
“Miss, Prince sent you some ice.”
“Homo homini lupus est” Man is a man’s wolf.

CHAPTER TWELVE
“Non progredi est regredi”

My wrist didn’t hurt at all. Only when my hands would come together, I would feel a slight pain in my wrist and for that, I put some ice on it.
Smiling at Olivia as I took the bag for a second I let my minds slip away. When a coldness came through the bag, my mind slipped into another day, year; far from here and far from my home.
It was a winter morning. The sky was clear so everybody wanted to play. But not me. I just wanted to draw. I wanted to look out to the window and draw the river with snow around it, but my mother convinced me. Not exactly like that. She threatened me to take my notebook if I don’t make some friends.
So I got out of the house and met Amelia. On some higher level, we made our bonding. It wasn’t some weird thing about myths and legends just two persons clicking on first. She was my better half. If I didn’t want to do something she would do that just because she wanted to see what will happen. Not too good.
Just like everything had its dark side that day had too. Something dark and dangerous I dared not to speak about. Something people just gossiped about never knowing it happened to someone close.
Shaking from the sudden shower of memories a bag from my hands just dropped on the floor without a sound. Hairs from the white rug underneath my feet blocked all the sounds leaving the silence. Silence before a storm. Silence before torture.
My breath just caught in the back of my throat. The hotness of the same make me unable to breathe. My eyes filled with water I didn’t know I’m holding. The wind disappeared in the distance.
I stepped out on the terrace. My eyes met with the last glimpses of the sun. Colouring sky in the shades of pink and purple I could pretend like I didn’t remember my past. On this beautiful evening, why would I want to remember that?
A sword clash turned my mind to another attention. They didn’t care about the beautiful night. The only thing these two were focused on is a fight. One of them was fighting in a dark suit. Why would anyone want to fight in that? It was hard and dirty.
But if they wanted to fight why they don’t go into battles? Wars? Conquers? Whenever someone would attack it was my people militated first. I never heard one of the nobles died in the battle. It was always a long list of people from my town; other people low on the money scale.
With a long exhale, I knew what it meant. The most powerful hide behind their army. And they always will.
My eyes scanned the civilian’s sword. It was one of the most beautiful designs I ever saw. Something only the greatest blacksmiths could make. And one thing could allow them all. Money. Raw gold from the mines, a great sailing deal, minerals. Whatever they owned it brought them money.
They decorated the hilt with some stones. Sapphires as it looked. That big sapphire was in the middle of the sword on the place were blade and hilt connected. The strong metal shone through the black hilt almost like it was melted. There and then it would catch a glimpse of sun and it would blind me. I just didn’t know how they fought with that.
But that couldn’t be a real battle sword. The real sword was a thin pointy and sharp. This one was almost like for show off. The atmosphere for a battle, nothing more.
They disgusted me; how could they enjoy in that? That was just wasting of our materials. Why would you have one sword when you can have two? Why stop in that? It was just a preparation to be closer to the King. Closer to the throne. It was no secret that once when Prince would take his throne he had to get married. They just underwrote a Queen from their family.
Closing my eyes I was in a temptation to leave but this air just calmed me. It wasn’t the fact they locked me in the room, or maybe I had a tiny panic attack just it brought me closer to the home. In here too they had to make bread; they had to feed horses. And all of that swirled in the wind.
But my eyes searched that space were they fought, and they didn’t go. They were just outside the practice circles, outside the building next to it. The civilian gave his sword to a bay and with a bow, he carried it in the house.
I saw a man slowly lighting up the lanterns; he carried a long wood stick lightened and made his way around the garden. The civilian greeted with a worker. They even laughed for a minute before civilian tapped him on the shoulder and the man continued with its way. But then I recognized him. He is that guy I bumped in front of the hospital. The guy Prince fought.
His lips curved into a smile as he noticed me standing outside. Making a bow with his head he waved before turning to the castle.
My smile dropped when I realized I can’t have any friend. My one and an only friend stood in my town and I left her in a disagreement. Here I didn’t know anyone else except Prince and my three maids.
Yes, and the King.
But someone I could talk with I didn’t know. Someone like Amelia I didn’t meet.
Yes, I had a nice conversation with the Prince earlier this day, but I was suspicious. He just wanted information from me. He didn’t want to talk with me. He just wanted to know why and how, and then he will kill me. He said that to me multiple times.
With a knocking on the doors, my head turned expecting to see Olivia carrying my dinner, but no one entered. It was just silence. Until the knock repeated.
It wasn’t Prince too. He never knocked. He would just enter the room without asking. Like this morning.
I smiled when I remembered that. That was the first time that I did something like that. I was sure he has seen a naked body multiple times before, but for me, that was a sudden decision and for now, it wasn’t a too good decision. I regretted second he said those words.
Shaking my head, I opened doors expecting to see some maid. Maybe Olivia sent someone else.
But no. It was that stranger from the outside. Person Prince fought with. The person who greeted me like a person.
“You know what they say. If we see each other for the three times someone needs to pay a coffee.” He smiled, and I looked at him.
I didn’t know why he is here. He was standing in front of my room saying something about the coffee, but I thought about what trouble he will cause me. Prince would find a way to blame me.
“I didn’t know that, and even if that’s true I can’t leave my room,” I said cold and his smile dropped.
Great work, bitch.
I’m not a bitch.
Yes, you are. The man showed at your door sigh and you are acting like a bitch.
“Okay then. Can I come in?” He asked lowering his head. It was one of those looks you would turn into a good fairy even if you hated the human race. Something in his eyes made me twitch.
“I don’t know about that,” I said and opened doors wider.
“Thank you, lady.” He said and entered the room.
“I’m not a lady. I’m just a prisoner.” I said pointing at my neck.
“Ah, yes. The one who can resist Prince’s power.” He said looking around my room, “Nice room.” He continued when a few minutes passed.
I didn’t answer. My eyes scanned him from head to toe noticing everything. How was someone like that in my room? The dark blue suit fitted him like the second skin. The white shirt was decorated with a tie in the same colour and he had a little chain in his pocket. But he was beautiful; the kind you didn’t know it existed until you saw it in person.
“How do you know that?” I said sitting on a chair where Prince sat a few hours earlier.
The maid didn’t take his glass. The small level of brown liquid stayed in it. I looked at it and smelled, but it didn’t look good. Smelled like poison, too.
“That room is nice?” He said, walking closer to the table.
“No. That I can resist.” I said looking at him.
“I’m Prince’s best friend.” He said.
“Oh great. I hope you don’t have a tradition of cutting because I’m not in the mood.” I said wanting to come back to my bitchy mood.
“Cutting?” He said lifting an eyebrow.
I showed my neck, and he looked at a few levels of sterile gauzes.
“How much stitches?” He asked.
“Five, I think.” Looking somewhere behind his face.
“Oh. Nice cut then, and no. I don’t have that tradition.” He said sitting on another chair across the table.
He opened the button on his jacket and lifted pants for a few centimetres.
“You sound direct.” He continued turning his golden finger. It was sun captured in a prism. Four topsides were longer. On top was some letter. Together it looked like some symbol.
Everyone had their sign. A label of the caste. Meaning for the people around.
“I don’t enjoy making presents from my words. Say what you have and go.” I looked at him and he still had some smile on the face.
“All right. I like you, little unknown person, and I wanted to see why you are watching me.”
“First thing first. I am not small. Second, my name is Dianna and third I didn’t watch you. You just practised under my terrace.”
I showed him three fingers for my three points.
He tilted across the table folding one of my fingers.
“You are small for every man here,” he folded the second finger “nice to meet you, Dianna, I’m Danniel.” He folded the third finger, “You got the room with a good view.”
“I know. But Prince forbade me to seduce his army. I didn’t know he has an army.” Actually, it didn’t bother me. I had none intentions about seducing. The thing that bothered us when he will leave. My hands twitched in the lap as he continued with his speech, I didn’t know what Prince will tell.
“Well, that is hard. But every girl looks when boys practise half-naked, so feel free to look that when it’s happening.” He looked me at my eyes and I looked at his brown, chocolate eyes.
“Thanks for that. I will watch if I can’t sleep.” I said.
“You can’t sleep when that is happening. Everyone is yelling. People make tradition from that.”
“I will have that on my mind.” I looked at the table already wanting to finish with this conversation. Prince could show up in the second.
“Don’t have it. I think they will practice tomorrow morning. I can join them if you want.”
I made a mental check to the first sentence. The second I ignored. I didn’t know how to act or what to say to that.
So I said something different.
“How is your cut?” I asked trying to find some gauze.
“Oh, good. I used to it. It’s not a problem now.” He sat against the chair. They way like he didn’t have any obligation in the world.
“Where Prince cut you, anyway?” I asked. He really likes cutting people.
“On the shoulder. Nothing big. I don’t have stitches like you.”
“Great. I thought we could match.” I said making a sad face.
“Nice try, but I don’t fall for a puppy face.”
“Oh then, I need to use something else.”
“For what? Seduction? I’m already here.” He showed around the room and smiled. Corners of his eyes narrowed as the big smile appeared on his face. I could t resist. I did the same.
“No. It’s forbidden. I would like to have a friend here. I’m here like two or three days and I already feel like the loneliest person in the world.” I looked outside.
When my eyes met with the darkness outside for a second I froze. How is the dark already? But the consequences of Prince’s power is here. People lost a good day.
When I looked at him again, he was already looking at me.
“You want a friend. I can do that. I know everything about everyone. When you are with Prince for a long time like me you know every part of this castle and you know everyone. We can gossip.” He said.
“You like gossiping?” I asked surprised.
“No.” He rolled eyes, “I’m messing with you.”
“Well, thanks for that.” I rolled eyes too and smiled.
This is nice, but I can’t talk to him about Prince.
I wanted to talk to someone about a talk he gave me. About his information. I wanted someone who can hate him at the same time as me, but to think he is hot when he role sleeves, and then hate him again when he is acting like a psycho.
Someone slammed with the door and I knew exactly who it is. The wolf we have been talking about. No. Lion. His symbol.
“What are you doing here, Danniel?” He turned to his friend ignoring me.
“I came to meet my stalker.” He said and stood up.
They were almost the same high, but Prince was taller. And stronger. He wore his uniform 24/7 and Danniel wore suits. It was no wonder Prince won in their little fight.
“You can leave now.” He pointed at the doors and turned to me.
He whispered something to him and get to the doors.
“It was a pleasure, Dianna.” He smiled and closed doors when exited.
My smile dropped second he was out because the real beast was in the room.
“I told you not to seduce my army.” He said looking at me. He was standing next to my chair while I sat on it.
“I didn’t seduce him. He showed himself. I can’t get out, remember?” I raised my eyebrow to prove a point.
Not saying anything he moved a step further from me and turned.
“Completely irrelevant. You are starting your classes tomorrow.”
“What?” I said now hypnotized with his look.
“Some manners. How to greet Prince, Queen and King.”
“Oh see. How to feed your ego.” I said and rolled eyes.
He took me for my chin. From sudden movement, my neck hurt and I hissed quietly.
“Listen to me, little one. You will have some respect. Or you want to cut you some stitch. It would be a pity. That would destroy your pretty neck.” He said moving his finger to the edge of gauzes.
“It’s already destroyed, my Prince,” I said and somehow removed my chin from his squeeze.
I didn’t succeed to do anything. I realized that when I looked at him. He just let my chin. If he wanted to hold my chin he would do that.
I’m just a puppet here and he will make my moves.
“Someone will come in the morning.” He gave me one last look before turning to the doors.
Great. I have some movement, but I will learn how to greet my enemy.
I guess that I can’t have both.
“Non progredi est regredi” If you are not going forward you are going backwards.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN
“Quot capita tot sententiae”

As the noise woke me up I wished to silence them all. My sleepy head just wanted to rest, because if night taught me something it was no matter how much I wanted to stay look at people I also needed to sleep.
When I opened my eyes, the first thing I saw was a pillow. Wishing I could silence them all with it I dragged it over my head only to fail. The voices were so loud that I finally gave up and stood up.
Looking at the terrace door I saw that the sun didn’t come out yet. When I saw it’s half six in the morning, I wished to scream. I was awake until midnight, following the people.
When you watch people in some way you get to know them. My eyes would follow where someone is getting, how are they dressed, their talk. Nobles would usually walk with a few women always dressed like they are going on the ball, but workers had a simple shirt and pants. Some people carried a bottle or two.
Soldiers never slept. They had two-night shifts: before midnight and after. I watched as they all submitted a report; Who acted how what they did and then they would go to say the same thing to Prince. They were loyal. A Few soldiers from Princes Silver Guard walked there and then in the twenty-minute distance. They never spoke, never looked elsewhere than right in front of them.
Everyone was different and I knew that mostly. Just because Prince locked me here it didn’t mean I have to stay in. I liked to watch people and I liked to draw them.
I didn’t care for these fancy things, the big rooms and nice dresses, but the food is good. Damn, the food is fantastic. They would bring me a plate with a green vegetable, best meat, a silver fork and the best fruit for dessert. The maid left some fruit on my table next to the bed, and in those late nights, I ate apple after apple, threw it on the ground just to prove that I’m not a lady.
Classes will be pointless. I will learn nothing. I will remain in my little shell hiding from this fancy person and big parties. After all, I couldn’t leave my room.
But Danniel mentioned something about fights, soldiers. He asked would I like him to fight. That must be a reason for this.
When I opened terrace doors at first I was faced with so many yelling. Then with curses and after that with the whole atmosphere. People stood in groups laughing and joking. Soldiers walked around some of them warming up, some just being there with others while they waited for something.
Most of the fighters were shirtless and they had some numbers on their hands. Tracing every muscle in their body every so sharp, so implemented. As the workers walked around ignoring little groups of jokes I see them rushing from the court. It was almost like they wanted to finish something before they come back.
I felt pinches of guilt. I shouldn’t be enjoying this.
“Don’t even think about that.” Someone said, and I jumped feeling my heart tremble. I looked in my room but there wasn’t anyone. Who was that?
“Wait. Just wait.” I turned my head to the right and there was him standing on a terrace next to mine looking at me. I think there were two meters between our terraces.
“And she found me,” he said his voice a murmur as he put something at his belt. He was putting something on him. Some leather bags.
“About what?” I stood up and looked at him.
He wasn’t looking at me. He checked something on the wall of the terrace and then put it in a leather bag. My eyes rested on his hands when he placed a gun for his belt. Another one behind his back. My whole body just trembled. I didn’t enjoy being so close to the weapon.
A few wisps of his hair fell in his eyes and on his face making him look a bit more human, but when his hand pushed it behind again all the humanity was gone.
He was just in the black leather pants and a simple short-sleeved shirt. It was a little tight around his hands, but it didn’t bother him.
I on the other side did. I wasn’t looking how they were muscles and tanned I looked the strength in them. They could snap a neck in the second.
“Scared little rabbit?” His voice changed a smile playing on his lips. When his teeth showed up I stepped back. There weren’t any traces of man from the day before.
My eyes fell down on my naked legs just covered with a white shirt. It was the same one from yesterday. Everything made gave me was more dresses and this was the only normal thing in here.
My feet wanted to come down in my room, to run from him but he stopped me.
“Come. We didn’t finish our conversation.”
As the wind carried my hair a noise from down just melted into the air I looked at him again.
His hands carried a sword. A big embellished sword he showed me yesterday.
The cold metal shone through the air as the noise radiated from yelling into a cheering. They must have seen him.
“Scared?” He repeated while testing the sword in his hands.
I looked at my feet, again, and saw myself just stepping backwards. I didn’t stop until I was in the furthest place from him.
“Not at all,” I said and cleared my throat.
“I see that.” He said not looking at me with a blank face.
He looked at that damn God’s blade and polished it.
The screams became louder, and I saw that two guards are now fighting with swords.
The shiny blade was in the air, flying like a bird. In one second they were fighting on one side and the next second they were on the other side.
“Will you fight?” I said still looking at that sword.
Damn. I need to think more. And to stop talking without thinking.
“Sure. I’m the big finale.” He said and something in his voice made me look at him.
He stood next to one fancy chair looking almost normal in that combination, but something you could feel the surrounding air was electric and you could feel it.
Like you are standing next to the power electric. You know you shouldn’t touch it, but you touch it anyway. Here you are sure not to touch him.
I felt that strong arms when he almost broke my hand just because I touched him. I felt them when he cut my neck. I felt their strength.
What will he do today I didn’t know. Everything he did was secret and mistery.
“When all of this is finished I will take you to the doctor, and then to your classes.”
Now he is in the mood to lead a normal conversation.
“I don’t see a point for those classes,” I said leaning on the fence.
“You don’t have to see it. Just learn and be a good girl.” He looked me under eyebrows. “If you can.”
The smile stayed on his face.
“Really nice. If they teach me how to act like a monster you are, I will pass, thank you very much.” I showed with my head no, but I head sharp breathing.
The Prince was standing next to the fence and looking at me. His hands were in the fists so squeezed that they were white.
“Watch your mouth!” He almost spit those words, his face filled with anger.
“I’m really thinking about cutting your thong. You wouldn’t curse and I would have a mouthless prisoner.”
“Then I couldn’t say what I know,” I said playing with fire. Hiding my hands in the background I tried to hide the fact I’m shaking.
Fuck all. I was playing with the fire the moment I stepped on the terrace knowing that he is on the next one.
“So now you know something?” He said that like a question but I didn’t answer.
I looked into his eyes making him wonder, what I know and what I don’t.
I knew nothing. Why I can resist, why am I acting like this and why, on Earth, a Prince didn’t kill me.
“I know nothing,” I said that, but with more questions than answers.
He just didn’t want to accept that as a truth.
“You know.” He said that certain in that like he knew all the secrets inside me.
“We will see,” I said with a smile, surprised that I enjoyed this conversation. If you take a few threats and you are good.
“I will see everything; you are one who will not. Don’t look at this.” He commanded and turned.
Second, before he will get in his room I asked.
“Why?”
He didn’t turn or looked at me. He was looking at the ground stopped in half step, but not moving.
“It can get bloody.” He said finally before leaving his room.
When my eyes raised from the terrace fence I saw the sword resting on the identical.
****
I turned and saw Olivia, Alicia and Maurecia on my doors.
“Miss, can we look from here?” Olivia asked, and I smiled.
“Sure. I was just getting to watch too.”
****
We ended sitting on the high chairs looking at every battle.
Fist they would fight face to face. There would things get bloody. Someone would hit another one and the guard that left would cheer and whistle as they exchanged some money.
“They are even betting,” Alicia said when I turned to them.
I nodded and turned to look.
The second round was the swordplay.
That I wanted to see more.
Everyone had a different sword. With different patterns, holds, blades, but one common thing was that every single one was sharp like hell. They are sharpened special for this event.
The third round was shooting. They had to hit the centre with six bullets.
That wasn’t too interesting for me.
Even I slept just four hours, and I didn’t have breakfast, they brought it, but I was too excited to eat I looked this without breathing.
On one side I wanted to watch this and on other, I just wanted to break command that Prince gave me.
He can’t control me.
The cheering and clapping got louder and I looked down, the fight was almost over. The left one shot five bullets.
When I looked down, the sixth bullet was running through the air. He hit the black in target and the shutter celebrated. He won. Few guards around him gave money another one with a sad face, but that didn’t stay too long.
The next one was some civilian. Well-known civilian.
“Isn’t that mister Danniel?” Mauricia said showing at the man.
It is. He took off his shirt, and I saw the little wound on his shoulder. There will be one pretty scar. On his tanned skin, the patch was almost unnoticeable, but it could be seen.
I was afraid that he couldn’t have enough strength to the fight. After all, he did that for me.
I sat on the edge of chair moment when a battle started. I didn’t want him to get hurt. I didn’t want him to lose too. He can win. I saw his fights with Prince and he had amazing strength and talent.
But he was just a civilian. He wasn’t guarding or even Royal soldier he was just fighting for fun.
I didn’t see the first attack, but when Alicia and Mauricia took a deep breath, I looked down.
The guard hit him on the left side of the face, but he punched him back. He smiled when he turned for the full circle and he hit him again.
He fell like the dead, but Danniel squatted and checked him. They talked for a few seconds and then they kicked fists. The first round was over.
After guard put some ice on the head and then throw it to the girls who stood on top of a circle, the second round started.
Danniel took his sword with a crystal and a guard took a long, thin sword. It looked deadly. Like it’s for cutting people.
Few sparkles ran through the air when they clashed and cheering became louder. This will be a good fight. Everyone could feel that.
They were right. Ten minutes later Danniel swung with a sword through the air, and he won. The guard was done. The second round was done.
He already won, but they did the third one.
He let him win. Guard smiled, and they shook hands. He turned to his friend and Danniel turned.
He winked and gave a gun to one servant. The other one gave him a towel, and he rubbed his face.
He is waiting for his next opponent.
And for a second I was disgusted for myself. I enjoyed this little too much.
****
The sun was high when things got heated. There were just six of them and the grand final was here.
They all wanted to fight with Prince which is once in a lifetime thing as Mauricia told me.
When they fought I realized that I have good maids. They were nice and little by little I started loving them.
They told me what is happening when the things got heated because Prince doesn’t train with everyone. He chose the best of the best to train. No one could beat him.
Alicia told me that Prince is fighting since his second grade. He was 5 years old.
I thought that was disgusting, but Olivia said that he was sent to the camp during the war to be taught.
Everyone knew about the big war on the forest South edge. In the Ash Land where the big cemetery reposed. It was a place where dead Kings would go into their eternal flame. Every tomb was built from the same material as the throne, enchanted with power to keep the power.
The second Olivia pushed me I saw how Danniel lost. A pinch of sadness bit my heart but it was lost when I saw his smiling. He didn’t take that too hard.
Sending a smile into my direction I smiled back to make sure he is okay. The little nod came a minute later and he mixed with all contestants.
As the time flew the best came and the grand finale could start.
Someone said something and everyone stood still. Then Prince came.
“His Majesty, the Prince.” Everyone bowed as the Prince walked into the quiet circle of fighters.
The servant behind him carried his sword and guns.
I turned to the terrace. I didn’t see when he took it.
His face was a mix of joy and fun because he was finally in his natural habitat.
I smiled when he shook hands with a finalist and he almost fell on earth.
The winner walked down to his place as the Prince made one circle.
“You have all my respect fighter number five. Coming all the way to fight with me asked for a challenge and we made sure it was fun as deadly,” as his eyes shine green everyone moved a step backwards on the same time their faces impressionless. He used his power.
The numb pain run through me as all my three maids sat there frozen. A big smile spread on his lips.
When cheering started again someone hit the gong and the battle started.
I didn’t want to look at that. I already knew that he will win and this was just entertainment.
Prince let him start first, and he almost hit him in the neck, but that was it. Prince was focused and nothing could change that.
His face was impossible to decode. It was blank and full of emotions at the same time, but you couldn’t stop watching him. Even when he fought he was beautiful.
I shook my head to get rid of that though and when I looked again, I saw that guard was on the ground. Prince won.
How unexpected. I rolled my eyes.
He turned a few times while everybody cheered and then helped guard to get up. The guard thanked and turned to get some help.
Prince needed nothing. He didn’t look tired. His breath was calm, and he took his sword.
The crystals shined and someone could live three lives with that money. It’s expensive. Everything best for a Prince.
He polished that thing and then took it.
In the meantime, the guard was taking some ice and before anyone could see that guard turned with his sword in his hands. His face was a mix of hate and revenge. He wanted something. Blood.
The crowd screamed and then everything came quietly.
Guard fell on his knees and then head fell off.
I screamed when I saw that. He killed a man. Fear mixed with every emotion in my system. I couldn’t think clearly.
I screamed a few times and then everything came quietly.
The Prince turned to guard’s body and then to everyone who watched. Everything came quietly.
The place was all bloody and the head was still standing under Prince’s feet.
I was sick. I wanted to run, but I couldn’t move. He really did that. Cut someone’s head, like it’s nothing. Some piece of paper.
With fear running through my veins I looked at the Prince. He gave the servant a sword with blood drooping on the floor.
Oh, my God. He killed someone.
His face was looking at me. It was completely blank. Nothing you could read on it.
The people run and the court was empty. The one who stood was a few guards and Prince.
His shirt was bloody and probably pants, but it wouldn’t be seen. They were dark.
He had some blood on his face and then someone gave him a tissue and he run it over his face.
When I looked around myself I saw that I’m alone. Olivia, Alicia and Mauricia were gone. Their chairs were missing too.
I was alone.
I looked down again.
His head was on his chest and he breathed fast. Hands were in fists and he looked up.
He looked at me and for the first time, I froze. He didn’t use his power, because everyone was moving, but his eyes were green.
And then I realized. This is how he got his power.
“I told you it can get bloody.” He said from his place down there, but I heard him like he is next to me.
I get up and somehow run into the bathroom to throw up.
“Quot capita tot sententiae” How many people so much temper.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN
“Oderint dum metuant”

I felt like I am torn apart. The one person was hiding in the bathroom and the other one wanted to confront the Prince.
The first one won.
Sitting on the cold floor I felt my tears roll down my chin in my shirt. I didn’t know why I am crying, but I knew I don’t cry because he killed that guard.
I didn’t even know him. It hurt me to see him killing, because everything that happened, he never killed anyone, but it was so wrong. He ended someone’s life; the thin line, his existence – gone in second.
So that is why I hide in the bathroom.
The pain in my neck started approximately at the same time when I started to hickup. The liquid texture on my palm caused my brain to trigger even stronger hickup and with every second a wet thing just slid down my chest.
I screamed. That was my initial impulse. I didn’t know what to do. I just looked at my hand, but not actually seeing it.
My mind was in another place.
What would happen if I locked the doors? That way no one could enter and I would be alone. Is the wound too big — can I die?
My head instantly came up to see is there a key, but it wasn’t. The lock was empty.
I wanted to scream again, but I stopped myself. If I just stay quiet no one could find me. The Prince or maids won’t know I’m here bleeding and my life could end. I don’t have to end the same way as that guard.
Oh my God, the blood on his face. Flashes of the blood running in air and spreading everywhere just played on repeat in my mind. It was just one bloody face after another. All girls standing in the front line had blood on their skirts; soldiers head fell somewhere in the dirt and his great executor just looked up at me, blood sliding down the sharp sword.
In here fun and murder are mixed so closely that you could change something for another. You could think you are having fun, but actually, you are doing some crime. For a Prince that was nothing, he couldn’t get guilty, but for ordinary people, the line was extremely thin.
In a second you could cross it and there would be no swinging back.
My eyes looked up. The ceiling was so beautiful. The painting on it was beautiful. Represented something funny the way you should enjoy in this bathroom but I wanted to use it for my death.
My life meant nothing. Prince could kill me whenever he liked it, just like with that soldier. I didn’t want to look at those sick games they preferred. I wanted to be in my regular cloth, not wearing Prince’s shirt and feeling cheap.
He did it on purpose, maybe he knew if he killed that guard; showed me how it’s easy to end someone’s life I would obey. I wouldn’t act like this, and he was right. My life will never be mine.
I felt a slightly dizzy, and I put a hand on my chest. Dizziness sneaked up to the back of my mind, and when the black and white dots turned in my mind, eyelids just fell. With a few weak inhales I felt my heart beating slower and I smiled. Everything will be okay now.
The moment when I passed away I saw Prince opening doors and staring down at me.
He was already in his uniform. The emperor came back, and the balance was restored.
I felt him holding me in his arms but I wanted to yell at him to let me go, how could he killed that solider. Opening my mouth to say something only to let a whimper escape my lips. He didn’t flinch, he didn’t fear.
As he looked down at me the pain run through my head and the dark dots in my vision turned into darkness.
****
The warm thing was wrapped around my right hand. Somehow I managed to open my eyes and see a nurse standing next to my bed.
Great. I was in the hospital again.
She looked at infuse and then down at me.
My throat was so dry like I’m swallowing the sand. Wishing I could drink one cup of water I opened my mouth to ask for same but nothing came out. Trying again I just saw nurse looking at me. She didn’t move, she didn’t understand me.
I couldn’t talk.
When adrenaline rushed into my head I pushed covers to get up. The nurse tried to stop me, she spoke something but I didn’t register that. The only thing was I couldn’t speak. She tried to push me back at the bed but still, I was one who was raised in the river. In a small town. I had more strength and somehow I pushed her. She fell and hit at the edge of the bed. Her unmoving body didn’t take my attention.
I just wanted to know what happened. Pulling all the needles and things out I let them fall on the ground when something screamed.

Oh, my God. Why is that so loud? Can someone shut that up? I almost came to the doors but a headache was abnormal. I rub my head for a second but nothing worked. I wanted to scream, but they will know that I’m awake.
But with that noise, they will know it, anyway.
I just wanted to know why I can’t talk, I wanted to scream but again nothing came out.
Like someone put me on silent. Nothing came out.
I pushed something, and I saw glass crashing. In the second glass fell on the floor and break in a million fragments. A million pictures swirled in my eyes every single me pushing a glass of the table. The next image: glass breaking into million pieces. Little images, and little moments.
My hands wrapped around the big piece trying to see what is happening but this is not a mirror. I cant see my reflection. When my knees connected with a floor, sadness inhibited in my soul and I let a piece fall out of my hand. This is me: a broken girl.
God, why don’t you take me? I looked up when I saw some light.
With my blurry vision, I saw two persons. One of them run to the nurse and I wanted to ask why everything is blurry but I couldn’t.
I couldn’t talk!
I realised that tears are falling from my face and I wanted to erase them but I couldn’t move.
I knew that I will pass again but a moment before my head hit the floor I saw the other man running to the floor. It was a Prince.
I was again in his hands. I just needed to fell and he will catch me.
For a second I looked into his eyes and saw some monster. This wasn’t me. I didn’t have that crazy eyes or that messy hair.
I was calm and quiet. I hid my resist and I didn’t fell in Prince’s arms.
This person in his eye was all opposite. And then I realised why I am still alive.
God doesn’t want this monster in heaven.
****
The next time I opened my eyes it was a day. The sunshine shone through the window and a little part were falling on the bed. It looked beautiful.
Bunch of crystal was shining on it. They were all shiny one from another. They were now in different colours.
Wait? This is not right.
I closed eyes and when I opened it again, there wasn’t anything just sun playing with a blanket.
Guess I’m the crazy one.
I wanted to smile, but all the previous things came back. Oh, my God, I pushed that nurse.
I turned my head to look for someone and I saw a man in black in the angle. Those eyes I could recognise everywhere.
“You really want to rip those stitches for the third time.” He pushed his shoulder against the wall and slowly came to me.
“You need to be still.” He continued pointing at my neck.
“Why?” I made a question but nothing came out.
Oh no. I can’t talk. This is starting again. I shook again and tears were in my eyes.
I felt someone is catching me on the shoulder, but I was in my world.
I can’t talk. I will never talk. I will never laugh, my lips will curve into it but nothing will come out. I will use my fingers and I will be sick and people will pity me.
I don’t want that. Rather kill me.
But then I felt a sharp pain in my left cheek.
My vision cleared, and I saw Prince’s hair and then his whole face in front of mine.
“Calm down, for Makai’s sake.” He said and pushed hair, but it came back.
I wanted to make no with my mouth but I saw he want to slap me again, so I shut up, and he put his hand down on the bed.
“Relax, a doctor will tell you everything.” He frowned, but then looked up.
I followed his glance and saw a good doctor that saved me on the doors.
He was holding something metal in his hands and a little bottle.
“I just need to check her.” He said to the Prince, and Prince stepped at the corner again.
The doctor left a cartoon on the bed and sat next to me.
“Hey. Hey.” I focused my eyes on him, and he sat next to my hand.
“Here is the condition. You rip the stitches and the wound became more serious that was formerly. So we gave you some pills to calm voice and throat, but that must affect your mind when you couldn’t talk and made the fear of talking. So you rip stitches again. I’m afraid that when you did that I had to give all from myself, but there will be a scar. I tried to make it smaller I could, but you weren’t too good with yourself.” He said and all I could do is to look at him.
I couldn’t talk and I just watched him.
He said nothing else about that, but he looked at my hand.
“And then there is a situation with your veins. You rip a needle and that caused serious bleeding. That lead to this: you will stay here for a week.” He stood up and took something from the table.
He really didn’t make the thing look prettier. And I was glad about that.
When I had my mind clear, I could think. My whole thing looked stupid and I childish.
I couldn’t look at Prince when I realised that. He was right. I was acting like a child.
The doctor checked my neck that hurt like hell and my hand. My elbow was twice bigger than usual.
Great. I really get my body on scars.
I closed eyes not wanting to look at anything. I just wanted to get lost again, but that wasn’t possible.
My mind was awake, and I had something to remember, but I couldn’t remember what was.
When I opened eyes again, I the doctor was already gone and Prince was standing in front of me.
I turned my head not wanting to look at that gauze and saw notepad and pen on a table.
I stretched out my hand to take it but that needle for infusion didn’t allow me. I looked at him showing on a notepad and in a second he came from another side and gave it.
The loud sound went through the room when I pushed a pen and tint got out.
I pushed that fancy pen on a paper and I without some thinking I wrote the first thing that crosses on my mind.
“What day is it?”
“You were unconscious for two days. Now it’s Friday.” He answered.
“I feel so stupid.” I looked at the paper and for a second and I didn’t know should I show him, but he saw it before I could crap that.
“You should be. You acted like a little girl when someone takes her toy.” He said coldly while looking at me.
His eyes were serious but there was something more. Like he is concerned. There is some emotion that I didn’t know what to say.
“How is a nurse?” I wrote and showed him.
He lifted his eyebrows and looked at me.
“She had a little cut on the head and shell shock but nothing serious. She will be back at work on Monday.” He said and sat next to my feet.
I moved my feet for him to have more space but then I felt like something is missing. I couldn’t remember what happened.
I was turning my mind upside down trying to remember what is happening. I didn’t know why I ended up at a bathroom or why did I cried, or fought with a Prince.
I looked down at the paper and saw that I draw a little angle of his eye and a little wisp of hair falling into it.
I turned it before he saw it and wrote.
“I can’t remember what happened.”
He was looking at the paper for a few seconds, and then he bit his lip.
“Don’t worry you will remember.” He said and turned to get up.
He came back at his corner, thoughtful. He didn’t look at me and that gave me operating to look at him closely.
He had dark circles under his eyes and his lips were pushed one at other.
He was angry, and he looked tired.
“You should get some sleep.” I wrote and showed him.
He came to a step closer to read and then smiled.
“Little rabbit is worried about a big bad Prince?” I looked at him with questions all over my face.
“You did that because I killed a guard.” He said and flashes came back to me.
Blood. Head falling. Screaming. His look at me. His smile. His words.
“I told you it can get bloody.”
I looked at him my body automatically moving from him. With a slow step, he came closer.
His eyes flashed with green and then turned to white again.
He slowly pressed lips on my forehead and said.
“Get some rest, little monster.”
This is a horror.
“Oderint dum metuant” Let them hate, so long as they fear.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN
“Omnia que ventura sunt in incerno ijacent”

Days just passed.
With every passing hour, I saw Prince’s polished uniforms followed with at least one silver. His soldiers followed him everywhere. Suddenly Prince decided he will spend his time in my room and they showed up in the hallways. Through the window, I saw them marching up and down.
Hours, days and week Prince kept his meetings in the hospital. I met more people than in my whole life.
No, correction. He didn’t meet me with any of them. I just saw people. Saw their beautiful marks, gold and faces.
My room became his office. No matter how much I tried he didn’t leave me alone. If once I decided to touch my neck, or look somewhere else he would just speak with me. There was some magic in his words, in his voice. It wasn’t the story he told but the magic he used to tell that story.
Maybe Tangled wasn’t destined to be saved, or maybe it wasn’t on the Cinderella to get that shoe. It was all beautiful stories my mother used to tell me, but now they were told from rich Prince and he didn’t like happy endings.
He crawled his way under my skin, slowly almost untouchable, but he did. His silver eyes rested on my neck, almost casually checking how it looks like. His voice filled my head and my heartfelt his movements like they are mine.
His gaze went from my eyes to the cheeks, down my face before settling on the scar. Little sparks whenever his eyes would settle flew in my body and I knew where’s he looking.
Right now, I was avoiding one of his meeting days and he looked at my neck expecting a doctor to come. The doctor didn’t bother too much with words. He said what had to be said, I was dangerous, but he never told me what will happen with me. Prince didn’t mention it too.
The silence drove me crazy. All sounds from the outside world were shut down and in here the only sound was my bearing heart before they shut down the devices, third day since I rip stitches.
Blink.
Where are you a doctor? I thought about how it could be if I listened to my mother. Once, I dreamt my parents were happy, without me, some person who destroyed their lives. Maybe they could move somewhere else if they didn’t have me. Maybe, if they had a normal daughter they wouldn’t have to live in the smallest town in the country.
Another blink.
Why is he not coming? The only day when the doctor didn’t come was when I first woke up and saw Prince brought a big table and chairs in my hospital room. He didn’t intend to leave me alone. And that day doctor came in the evening. That day too I threw notebook at him.
Maybe I was crazy. But only when Prince would be around.
Breath number three
If I have to spend another moment in silence I will attack our Prince.
“You seem nervous this morning,” he finally spoke and my eyes moved on his.
This morning he was dressed in the red uniform. His silver eyes shone like melted metal in the fire.
I waved away.
I’m not. My hands wrote.
“Something is happening,” his body moved on the chair.
“Nothing,” I added on paper and looked away. Something was happening. I dreamt my home being burnt to the ashes. Not a single soul lived in town. Someone turned it into a ghost town and my house didn’t exist anymore.
But here was the thing that bothered me. A person dressed in white, silver eyes just like Prince’s. He flew in the air and when his eyes turned green I woke up.
When I felt his presence next to my bed I looked up trying to define who looked at me. Prince, or the person from my sleep? They were very alike. Dark hair, silver eyes and power. Power. The thing that made them the same.
Shaking my head I looked at him. Prince.
“Doctor will come in a minute,” he said finally, his face serious. He didn’t joke, poke or something else. He was serious.
I nodded still avoiding his gaze. When all of this will be over? How I will survive that? Can I just run from here: this castle, Prince and my resistance? What if I just run somewhere in the north and never came back? Maybe then I could be free.
His fingers wrapped around my chin. With a cold pressure, my head turned and I met his eyes. Feeling of his fingers on my skin crawled skin on the back of my neck. Hairs on my hands chilled.
“What is happening, monster?” His little nicknames became wild in these days. He wanted to know which one I hated. All of them.
My eyes rested on his. The only way for me to answer is to look in my notebook, but his hand tightened and my eyes remained on his.
When green colour showed I felt his fingers electing my face and I moved my head. The neck hurt but his laughter filled the room.
“What are you hiding, little monster?” His arrogant voice spoke and I shrugged my shoulders.
I can’t tell him. It was about me, my parents, my dreams.
“I think I would like to know,” he said again this time his voice colder.
My head spin. I can’t tell him.
“Maybe you didn’t hear me. I want to know,” he repeated and I looked at my notebook. A nice elegant pen lied between my fingers a cold metal feeling in my heart.
I dreamt my family was dead.
I finally let an exhale when I saw what I wrote. Automatically I felt my body shaking. That can’t be true.
Moment flew by but his words surprised me.
“Everyone deals with nightmares, it’s what you learn from them.” That wasn’t mocking tone, maybe even compassion, and it looked real to me.
This time I didn’t let tears slip in my eyes. In this monstrous town, I won’t cry. They just waited to rip me apart and whenever I wanted to cry I would bite my cheek and wait for it to pass. It always did. And this time I wanted to smile. He was normal, not a monster with green eyes. But a real person.
“Good morning Your Highness,” doctor bowed quickly, interrupting our gaze, “Dianna.” He greeted me and stepped closer. When the doctor entered all the power disappeared and left me empty. I didn’t feel him like a person anymore.
“How are you today?” He asked politely and I nodded. Hiding everything I wrote with Prince I looked at him.
“Good, when can I go home? My fingers stopped and he looked at me.
“Soon,” he finally answered and I nodded. It was always the same. Soon. No date, no time.
“I need to check you,” he continued stepping closer with gloves. My look moved toward the Prince and when I felt doctor’s hands I met his look.
It was almost interesting. His eyes observed what is a doctor doing and he didn’t look at me. But like he felt I look at him his look rise and he smiled.
My lips automatically did the same.
“Dianna, I need you to look at me,” the doctor spoke and I nodded.
“The condition is better. I will leave only superficial gauzes and little bandage. It will heal faster. With that being said I think you could leave in three days.”
A date. Finally.
I wanted to hug him when he spoke. I will leave this facility. Clean, white room and Prince’s non-stop complaints.
“Thank you, doctor,” Prince finally said and he bowed before leaving.
The feeling of the happiness filled my lungs and I was able to breath normal for the first time since I came here. There wasn’t any need to pretend I’m going out when I’m going. Three days. Three nights.
Prince didn’t say anything just sat in the big chair. I followed his fingers going up and down his bottom lip when doors swung open.
It had to be his soldier. They would come in the morning and night to give him reports. Every single one covered all the corners of the city. He knew what was happening. Once came Silver soldiers from towns. They gave him to report what happened in towns.
And just like that one Silver soldier with a rose on his left entered the room.
You Highness,” he said stiffly looking at the ground.
“Mario, what do you bring me?” He asked his eyebrow high.
“I have reports from the Mugglers,” he answered and looked at me.
I looked at him too. They were all the same. No matter who came here they wanted to know what is a reason for Prince’s transfer to hospital. He wasn’t I’ll, so what happened?
“Let me hear,” Prince said and he looked at him again.
“It’s not detailed as eight-night watch out but we collected some information.”
And just like he looked from I looked at the notebook. I didn’t like his reports. They were bloody and cruel. They contained how many people died, my people died.
It was a town not far from mine. Delia. A port. They had the best ships. It was all made from their workers and they all wanted to enjoy a nice looking ship. Whenever I would see one decorated with roses and woman on the front I knew it was made in Delia.
When the soldier finished Prince’s cold voice filled the room. His cruel answers flew like arrows.
“Take 8 guards and after seven days sent them to me. If they don’t succeed at least I want detail report about moving plan, where they eat, sleep or even where they go to get that woman.” He said.
Prince’s orders sounded like a pile of words, but the soldier understand what his ruler told him. He bowed quickly before giving one last glance at me.
From what I understand Delia wasn’t the best town. Robbers would take things and they would give them back for girls. People tried to get on his property, but they would kill them. They didn’t want to listen. And now Prince wanted to destroy them.
Heir to the throne lost touch with his people. He didn’t care for those women. The port was important. It wasn’t for the people, they were good when they worked and he couldn’t have that comfort of letting people cause problems. They were cut down.
“You Majesty Mayster came. He wants to invite you to a party. His daughter is turning nineteen,” an older woman spoke and he nodded.
“Don’t let him in. I can’t deal with him now. Say that he will be given a new meeting date. Also, where is general Dafin? I need to talk with him.” He said pressing temples.
He looked like he has a headache.
“He will be here in ten minutes. He had to take care of something on the east side.” She said and inclined. A few minutes later she left my room.
Good. I didn’t like that woman.
I closed my eyes but opened them when I heard deep breathing. Prince’s head was on a table on his hand. He took another deep breath and opened a few buttons of his uniform. I didn’t know how he doesn’t get bored with all that, badges and orders He takes them every single time.
On my bad days, I wanted to say, “OKAY WE REALISE THAT YOU ARE BRAVE, BUT STOP.” I didn’t.
Before I could write anything, I heard some voices in a hallway and, someone says “The King” I looked at doors like they are on fire.
Prince quickly buttoned up a uniform and stood up. Putting a hand on his back he was again that cold Crown Prince.
Seconds later someone opened doors and the King came in.
With him like the cold air came, and my skin crawled, a cold feeling in my stomach settling. The King didn’t seem nice.
He was wearing a light blue suit that fit him perfectly, black shoes and a sword.
Sword? In a hospital?
Besides that, he looked like his son. Cold, untouchable and calculated.
Instantly I took a notepad and wrote.
He looked at his son and then at me.
I finished writing and showed a paper to the King but he didn’t move or said anything.
Prince came closer and took a paper from me.
“She said that she feels sorry for being unable to get up, or to say anything.” He said and gave me the paperback.
King nodded and turned to me.
“It’s fine Miss Dianna. I hope you will get better and rested. It’s horrible what happened,” he said but his voice had none emotions.
I nodded and, somehow, smiled. I finally knew from whom Prince learned that cold voice.
He turned to his son and then said.
“We need to talk.” Prince nodded and showed at the table.
“Out.” He showed behind him and Prince left the room.
His foot rested on the ground when he suddenly came back. I didn’t believe he forgot to tell me something.
“Miss Dianna?” I looked at him and he continued.
“I think you will from now on enjoy our castle. Feel free to go wherever you want.” He nodded and at his words and closed doors.
I can walk anywhere I want? I don’t have to be in my room?
Quickly looking at the glass outside the room I saw Prince’s face reflected shock-like mine. He didn’t expect it too.
When he finally looked away my look fell on my hands. They were forming fists and my lips formed a smile. Finally, someone who thinks I’m not dangerous.
My mind turned sentence repeatedly.
“Feel free to go wherever you want.”
“Feel free to go wherever you want.”
“Feel free to go wherever you want.”
My mind turned that sentence upside down trying to find something hidden in them, but there wasn’t anything, just several words that meant me a lot.
“Feel free..” from my thinking transmitted me the Prince.
He was standing at doors while his eyes shined weird. He was planning something.
“I can’t go against my father’s words but I can talk with you.” He smiled and pushed doors closed.
“You will be a good girl, and you will not walk around castle following someone or trying to escape.”
He was a few steps from my bed and I nodded manically. I didn’t want him in my near.
I couldn’t just walk over from him. If I do something wrong, he will kill someone, to show me he can.
He did that because I watched that damn games.
I will never do something again.
I will stay in my room and just do nothing.
Be a good girl, just like he said.
He smiled again and sat on the hair.
“General. You can come in.”
The older man came into my room and he was the first one who smiled at me.
“How are you, miss?” He asked and for and a few seconds, I just watched.
What is so different in this man? He was the first one who had some real manners. He said hey and I can’t even talk.
“She can’t talk,” Prince said when I didn’t answer.
His face changed instantly.
“Oh, I’m sorry. Nothing serious I hope?” He said and looked at me.
I shook my head and smiled.
This is the first polite man. He smiled at me again and sat in the chair.
My eyes followed this strange General. The first one who looked like a human. Not a figure but a man, with a soul. In front of them was laid a big map of our country and they would say something for every piece of it.
This is good, this one isn’t, you need to do this and that, and I realised that this man is the only person which Prince listen.
He talked with him for over two hours. They were talking about military stuff mostly, but I cough this.
“Things are difficult in Delia.” He said.
“Why?” Prince looked at him and I focused.
“They don’t want to calm down. They say someone was murdered, and that killer is free.”
“I don’t think one murder can do that.” He said and looked at the wall.
“It’s the murder of general Zovry. He died trying to stop them from destroying City Hall. There is some rebellion You should see that.” He said.
“I will talk with others,” Prince said his voice empty. He doesn’t care.
“No, not like that, your Majesty. Realy to see. To go there and talk with people. They don’t like that you are closed in here not wanting to solve country problems.”
“They are wrong!” He said sharp.
“I know that Prince, but show them that you actually care for their words. Show them that now, not when you finish your coronation. Show them that you actually want to do some improvement.” General said, and I looked at Prince. Coronation? Will Prince take throne this year? Rebellion? Murder?
I really knew nothing. Prince was right. I know nothing about this country.
“Thank you general. We will see you tomorrow.” Prince stood, and they shake hands.
“Miss.” General took his hat and then got out.
The room was in silence. Prince sat on the chair looking at the map and running circles on them. I think that he didn’t know that is he doing that.
When I looked at his profile he suddenly looked at me and, scared, I moved my look on a table.
“What do you think?” He asked.
I looked at him with surprise and I saw sighs. He was tired.
He had little dark circles under eyes and his hair was messier than ever. His lips were in line and he really looked like he is tired of everything.
He needed some rest.
I took the paper and write words that I thought will never write.
I showed him the paper, and he stood and took the paper.
There were just five words.
“I think you should go.”
He looked at the paper for ten seconds and then gave me back.
One habit I learned whiles I lied here is to count seconds. Time flew so slow here and I counted seconds.
How many seconds machine next to my bed needed to make a circle, to give some energy. How much time Prince took for thinking, how much seconds he looked outside the window.
For an answer, he would usually take 25 seconds.
19, 20.
He will say something rude and do his thing.
22, 23.
He will go for a minute out and he will be back. The doctor will come after 20 minutes and after him a nurse. She will give me medicines and I will be in my world of dreams.
27. He is late.
“I hope that you don’t say that just to get rid of me.” He said standing next to the window and then he looked at me.
I shook my head.
I really don’t. He needed to see how people live in towns that are not close to the castle. They do everything they can just to survive. They will destroy something just to prove their point. He has to see that. See people.
To take off that invisible crown and walk with regular people for some time.
He nodded and got out.
I counted minute, but he didn’t come back.
20 minutes passed. The doctor came and left.
The nurse came and left.
The medicine worked. Through the fog of drugs, I remembered one single thing.
Prince didn’t come.
“Omnia que ventura sunt in incerno iacent” All that will happen is uncertain.

CHAPTER SIXTEEN
“Momento mori”

Just like he promised, three days later doctor let me out.
The feeling of complete happiness filed my bones, muscles giving me a sudden burst of energy. My hands shook when I felt fresh air on them.
City noise filled my ears and I smiled. Finally, after God knows how many hours of silence I could enjoy in every day’s noise. People run around the city, some of them just followed with their family, but some of them in the carriage. I heard people cursing and I smiled turning to face Prince.
“What made you that happy, little monster?” He arched his eyebrow and looked around.
His nickname didn’t go away. It was something he would bring whenever he would speak with me. It didn’t matter how much I despised it, but the taste it would leave whenever he would speak with me. He killed a person, and for that, he fell in my eyes.
“People,” I answered simply, my voice filled with emotions. I couldn’t describe how I felt when one older man passed next to us. He, of course, bowed for a Prince but he greeted me with a smile. I wasn’t dangerous like doctor and Prince would tell me, but just another human being.
When I finally stopped wandering around I looked at the ground trying to walk. Grey stones seemed so far away.
“Okay,” I mumbled for myself putting the hair behind my ears. It was a nervous habit of mine. All the blood I lost and the problems I caused for myself weakened my body. The doctor wanted to let me out in the wheelchair but I refused.
When my first steps went without consequences I smiled. I can do this. It is easy.
Not looking at my feet anymore I walked toward the shop but the burst of energy just let me. I felt my legs shaking, and my feet letting down on weight.
Second, only passed before I saw Prince by my left catching me around the waist his hands sending chills down my spine.
“No,” I said sharply, my voice filled with embarrassment. “I will do it by myself.”
“And that goes quite well as I can see,” my eyes rise and I’m faced with green pools of magic.
As I scan people around I see everyone is frozen.
“Stop that,” I hissed my hands catching his uniform.
“Or what?” He answered, a cold expression on his face. His eyes turned blank, emotionless.
“Let them free,” I hissed once more before letting from him.
“You will fall, little,” he yelled behind me, but yells blocking his last words.
“I hope,” I muttered for myself, blinded by the dresses in the shop.
Millions of colours thrown around the wooden doll in compliment with the dark red dress. Colour was the same as the Prince’s uniform and I couldn’t stop myself from wondering why it was a red colour. Royals love red colour, especially this time of dark, cherry red. It would change in the darker shade before turning light again.
My hand mechanically lifted to my neck, a pulse coming through my gauzes. I felt my heart rushing but it was nothing strange. Prince was standing behind me. It was fear.
My hands itched little pieces of ribbon and when I heard someone behind me.
“It would look amazing on you,” I turned to discover a warm, caramel tone and meet eyes in eyes with a women honey hair and eyes. Her bright smile painted her lips.
“Oh thank you,” I whispered my eyes searching hers. When she took a step closer I saw the basket behind her backfilled with different materials.
“You work here?” I asked, looking at the dress again.
“I created that dress, but no. I work in the castle, I came here to collect little bits,” her warm tone filled my ears again and I smiled.
“What is that like?” I asked my voice painted with sadness. She reminded me of my mother.
“Well,” she started but in high yell, she bowed before saying, “Your Highness,”
My heart skipped a beat.
“Katherine,” he spoke coldly my arm being pulled from the shop.
“We are leaving,” I heard his hiss and dragged me from a woman.
“You can’t speak with people,” he continued fast my feet rushing to catch his fast steps.
“It’s your fault I couldn’t talk at all,” I hissed for myself and looked at the ground.
“Don’t flatter yourself. You had to learn, and fear is the best lesson.”
Trying to set free from his squeeze I automatically stopped and shook my head.
“Let me go.”
“I need to escort you to the castle. You won’t be leaving the property.” His fingers caught my chin, squeezing hard until I look at him.
“I won’t leave the property,” I repeat like a machine.
“Good, girl.” He let a smile slip on his lips but it doesn’t reach his eyes. They stay cold pools of ice.
Turning from him I examine people around me. Slowly I notice more people from a different town. They are not from Ignur, but from different countries too. When I heard stories about cold Hreyes I never thought I will see it. But here it is. Standing a few feet from me. In the dark blue suit, his face covered in beard and suit with a big leather jacket.
“What is happening?” I asked turning to meet Prince’s gaze.
When he doesn’t look at me my eyes follow where is he looking. It is far from that man I observed. He is examining a group of people behind him.
Great.
“Nothing that could bother you,” he answered finally his hard grip on my hand again.
I asked nothing else because 1) I wasn’t sure I wanted an answer and 2) I didn’t have the strength to argue with him.
I just wanted to eat some food and get some rest.
“Coming, or you need more rest?” I heard the sarcasm in his words and I smiled.
“You can go. I have a whole day to get to my room. My schedule is blank, but it is not.” I blinked and looked him through eyelashes. “What do you have? Oh yes, one boring person after another.” I smiled and then made a painful grimace.
It hurt. Great. A pulsing from my neck slowly moved toward my right hand and I felt my fingers tingling with sensation.
“You okay?” He asked ignoring my provocations and pushing my hair away.
“Yes.” I moved his hands. Cold showers run down my hand again and it fell from his.
“Don’t touch me!” I said again when he tried to catch me again.
His hand remained in the air for a second before turning on the left.
“Fine. Go by yourself,” before he disappeared I heard him say. “I won’t collect your body parts from the ground.”
God. Not only he left me, but he also left me.
Wait. That makes a little sense. I narrow my eyes and looked at my feet.
Okay, feet don’t let me down.
I made the first step, and it went fantastic.
Second, little harder, a third even harder. Fourth, I need some rest. Fifth, I will die. Six, why did I do that? Seventh, where is he?
I looked around, but I recognised no one. I was alone. Great.
Eight, even harder. Come on, just two steps and rest.
Ninth, just one more.
Tenth, here we go.
Oh no. I felt my feet letting me down and my hands coming in front of me.
Strong arms wrapped around my waist and I was back on my feet again. Just by the touch, I could tell it was my least favourite person.
The Prince had an enormous smile on his face.
“You can go by yourself?” He said, his hands loosely hanging from my waist.
“Of course I can,” I said sharply before turning to go again. He didn’t stop me.
I made five more steps when I saw someone else in front of me.
Connecting my eyes with beautiful brown eyes my lips curve into a smile. I can’t stop excitement I feel at the bottom of my stomach.
“Danniel!” I said yelling over the crowd.
He smiled back making his way toward me.
“So, how are you feeling? I would come and visit you but this one,” he showed at Prince that magically appeared next to me, “didn’t allow me.”
He shrugged with his shoulders and looked at me.
“Yes, because she is a prisoner and not someone who has free visits,” Prince said and looked at him.
His voice was scary cold like he wants to freeze someone with voice only.
But it didn’t work at anyone.
“Don’t be so harsh, Vlad,” Danniel said and smiled.
“Don’t bother my prisoner and I won’t be.” He answered in the same tone and looked at me again.
“Wait, wait, and wait,” I said. This is amazing.
“Your name is Vlad?” I asked while smile danced on my lips.
“One of many. Problem?” He said lifting an eyebrow.
“Nope, not a single one,” I said and burst into the laugh. I didn’t know what is happening. My reaction was complete. His name wasn’t weird, on one hand, it represented powerful rulers from his line.
“Does every prisoner talk with you in this way?” Danniel said and looked at me.
A conversation continued between them as I just looked at the sky. It wasn’t hot anymore. When I came to that realisation my skin crawled and I looked at them again.
“No. Just crazy ones and just realised from hospital ones.” I caught a sign crazy Prince showed with his hand and I looked at him.
“I saw that,” I warned him.
“Sure you did.” He answered, looking at Danniel again.
“I will go now, and” I looked at Prince, “I want no one to help me.” I looked at Danniel and warned him too.
“You said that countless times before and every time you failed at your mission.” He answered.
“You could kill me, but you didn’t, now live with me, and my failed missions,” I said making the first step.
“Maybe I will kill you soon.” Said a voice to my ear, and I turned to him.
He had a self-satisfied smile on his face and he looked at me like am some kind of puppy.
“Follow her to the room, Danniel. I’m sick of her.” He said suddenly leaving us alone. With a deep breath, I turned to Danniel.
“Good. I had that intention for the first time.” Danniel said, and I smiled.
He is really nice.
“Shal we?” He gave me his hand and for two long seconds, I just looked at it. Then I took it.
I caught his elbow and we slowly, like really slowly, moved toward the castle.
****
“I’m really sorry about this. You must feel like you are following an old lady.” I said when I finally succeeded to lay in my bed.
“Not at all.” I looked at him standing in front of my bed and smiling.
“I’m sorry for this bad acting but I’m exhausted. I would like to see you again.” I said.
I wasn’t sure where that came from. I didn’t think of it at all. I just said that.
“I would like that too, but you can’t leave your room. To meet you tomorrow, same place same time?”
“Hey! Actually, I can,” my eyes opened wide, excitement running through my blood, “King gave me permission.” I remembered that day when King came and visited me. Prince didn’t look thrilled. But who cares?
“You can show me a castle,” I said somehow.
Sleep already took my control. I will sleep in no time.
“See you tomorrow then.” He turned a smile playing on his lips. There was something in his dark eyes, twitching as a fire caught on paper.
The next second he was gone and my eyes flew toward the terrace doors before settling on the sun shining through the doors. A little piece of it looked like gold. My like of thoughts got lost when the light hit my eyes and I slept.
It was already dark when I woke up.
Next to my bed, three figures stood their eyes shining lightened with chandelier. Rubbing my eyes I recognize my maids and I smile extending my hands for a hug.
“Miss! You are finally awake. Oh, we were so scared for you.” Olivia yelled hugging me. I felt her warm smell of cookies and I laughed.
“I’m okay,” I mumbled into her hair her eyes connecting with mine.
“I know you are girl,” her rough palm slid down my hair and she moved back.
Alicia and Mauricia did the same. They all had big smiles on their faces and they genuinely looked happy.
“Hey, girls,” I said still a little sleepy.
“We are so glad that you are awake,” Mauricia stopped with her talk and looked at the bathroom, “when we saw you in a bathroom our hearts stopped. We couldn’t believe what happened.”
They didn’t mention the fact I might do that to myself.
“But Prince took you the same moment in the hospital. We are so grateful. Then again, smiles.
“Yeah, nice baster,” I said under the breath and added, “I’m glad I’m fine,” I said and stood in the bed.
Sharing another round of hugs I move toward the bathroom and look at them.
“I would like a bath, is that okay?”
“Sure.” They all jumped from the bed and I had to smile. They are so good. I couldn’t ask for better maids.
“Ow miss. Do you want to dress or pants?” Alicia asked.
“Pants,” I answered getting in the bathroom.
I was already easier to walk. A night of good sleep will help anyone.
Looking around the clean bathroom I wasn’t sure what to expect. Maybe one part of me through I will find blood on the tiles, but Olivia already cleaned that.
My hand wrapped around my neck and I let a moment pass. It was like I never been here. Nothing tied me here. Nothing happened. Except it did.
I looked at them waiting next to doors almost like they are waiting for my reaction but I just smiled.
“I’m fine. I just need a bath.”
When air filled with lavender smell and fog I let my simple shirt slide down my body and before I entered the bath my eyes stopped at the ceiling.
Something from the stories, with Prince to save you from troubles. He did save me, by I didn’t want to be saved.
When I was in a clean wardrobe again, I ate dinner. Someone left the plate in the middle of showering. Girls didn’t want to leave me alone for a second and I was thankful. I didn’t know how I would feel alone in here.
Taking my plate I stepped on the terrace and looked over the labyrinth. Sun was long gone and the moon shone through the stars. Taking I long breath I heard them moving in my room and once again I silently thank them.
Bitting my apple I swallow one before I say.
“Olivia, no need to look at me. I will not jump.” I took another bite of the apple and my eyes searched for red hair.
But only it wasn’t Olivia, or Alicia or Maurecia.
It was Prince. My saviour, and ruiner at the same time.
His eyes rested on a simple movement I did; bitting an apple, but when his jaw tensed I placed an apple on the table. His hands were crossed over a silver-white shirt and elegant pants. Like he just came back from a ball.
“Come to kill me?” I said and smiled, my hands playing with a tablecloth.
“I would be very grateful if you would kill yourself,” he made a pause,” I wouldn’t be a killer ‘ of an innocent young girl’ like my father would say.” He rolled eyes and looked at the wall.
“Innocent young girl, will not do that, because she really likes these apples.” I showed an apple and took another bite.
“You are mean.” He said and looked at me. I saw him swallow hard. Why is that?
“Want to use your freedom? I know some super places.” He made a smile but it didn’t reach his eyes. They pierced through my head and look straight at my soul. Fidgeting in the chair I looked at him.
“Why are you so nice to me?” I observed his cool posture, his body almost looking like a statue.
“I don’t know. Something is bothering me but I can’t think about it anymore, so I will let my brain do a little magic.” He said seriously, his eyes sparkling with green.
“Great. I will have the best tour ever?” I said acting happiness. My palms raised toward my cheeks and I pushed myself on biggest smile ever.
He said nothing.
“Too much?” I asked looking at him, after a minute of silence
“Too much.” He agreed, and I stood up.
“Let’s go.” I rolled eyes behind his back and smiled.
This will be funny.
****
That is not funny.
He just talked and talked and talked.
“So this is built late 2200th. But this on the other side is new 2300th.” He showed at some doors but I didn’t look at it.
“No, no, no. Please stop.” I shook my head placing hands over the three hundred years old doors.
“No one cares how much these doors are old. And trust me when I say no one,” my voice rise at the last word and he looked at me.
“Boring?” He asked, his eyebrow pitched high.
“Just prepare, this is nothing compared toward your classes tomorrow.” He said a smile dancing on his lips.
Oh no.
“Do I really need to go?” I said letting my hands fall from the doors.
“Yes.” He answered, and I took a deep breath.
“Can I sit somewhere? I’m tired.” I said shaking my head. This wasn’t a good idea after the hospital. Especially now when I know I have to listen, classes, tomorrow.
“Sure. Come.” He opened doors close to us and disappeared in its inside.
When my eyes connected on the glass ceiling, a moon piercing through it colouring whole room in light blue I stopped. It is beautiful. All around me plants covered with same blue light, and even some of them were blooming. Next to the blooms were low lights connected a big bench rested.
“What is this?” I asked my hands wondering on the leaves.
“Glass Garden.” He walked behind a dark high tree when another bench appeared.
Good. I need some rest.
“Finally.” I sat a feeling of relief washing over me. The Prince was actually a very good company. Despite his talk, I enjoyed every corner he showed me. He made sure I feel the magic of a castle.
“So how much names you have?” I asked after a good time in silence.
“Three.” He said sitting next to me but looking at somewhere else.
I watched as muscles under his chin flexed his eyebrows narrowing like he is debating something inside. But whatever it was he refused to share out loud.
“And what are they?” I asked putting feet on the bench.
“Don’t do that.” He said, turning.
“Why?” I asked.
“Because it’s rude.” He answered looking at me. When I didn’t obey I his hands lifted my legs and he put them on the ground.
“Fine. What are the names?” I repeated and looked at him.
“Caspian, Vlad and Kael.” He said looking over my shoulder.
“Great. I have one. Dianna.” I smiled, but he didn’t turn.
He is still concerned about that thing.
“Look this way. You are not concentrated. So, both of us will go and get some sleep. It will be good.”
I stood up looking at him. When our eyes met I felt a strange connection with him. A warm feeling covered my muscles.
“I have more things to do.” He said and again he worked.
“Do you ever sleep?” I asked.
“Around three or four hours.” He answered.
“Whoa Whoa. Even I know that is not good.” I said.
Four hours. I can’t work without eight hours at least.
I looked down at him.
“Get some sleep and you will feel better.” I turned with a thing to leave but he stopped me.
“Not that way.” He stopped me a little too late.
I took the wrong turn and my head connected with hardwood. Damnit.
“I warned you,” he blurted behind me.
“Great. I can’t walk.” I said rubbing my forehead.
“No, you can’t.” He smiled and moved a little at left.
“I need to sleep. Twelve hours of sleep and everything will be good.” I said while walking behind him.
“Twelve? What can I do for that time while you sleep?”
“Sorry, Prince, I’m not a princess. Your concern.” I smiled behind him and prayed for my bed.
I need to sleep fast.
When we were in front of my doors, I opened them and went to my room.
“Get your twelve-hour sleep.” He said and turned.
“And you get your four,” I said when I saw him entering the room.
Great. Now I know the castle. This is too good to be the truth.
It felt like minutes later when Alicia woke me up.
“Miss. Mister Danniel is waiting outside.”
Oh yes. He will give me a castle tour. I had one last night.
Oh, well. At least I will have some good company.
I quickly got dressed rushing out of the room. When I saw him waiting in the hallway my lips curved into a big smile.
“You really can go outside.” He said, and I smiled.
“Told you.” I took his hand under elbow like yesterday and we took our time.
A few hours later I was eating a big doughnut in the kitchen and looking at Danniel.
He didn’t show me some places that Prince did, but it was fun. We talked and talked and smiled and finally ended up in the kitchen.
He knew when there is no one there and he taught me. Now I can have midnight lunch.
I smiled at something he said and again for a couple of times in this day I was grateful that I met him. He was so good, and he would do everything just to make you smile.
You could act naturally around him and I didn’t care for anything else.
He was good and natural and I was happy.
“Don’t eat all. Leave me one.” I took his hand to get him away from doughnuts. I wanted more.
“No.” He took a plate and pretended to eat them all.
I laughed and laughed when sugar got him in the nose and he started sneezing.
“It’s not funny.” He said, but a smile was in his eyes.
“No, it’s not.” I get serious for a few moments. “It’s hilarious.” And burst laugh.
“You will get your’s.” He started to tickle me and I had to beg him to stop because it was too much for my neck.
As our laughter died out I catch a glimpse of someone’s voice.
Oh no. Sheff is back.
“Momento mori” Remember the death.

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN
“Nolens volens”

We run from the kitchen and just walked.
Walked trough castle upside down. And we talked. He was the first one who I meet that wasn’t evil just because I was from lover class.
He liked to run in the dawn and liked to fight. He also liked doughnuts and he liked a dark blue colour.
The dress I got when I arrived here just got its own magic. There was something magical in the colour.
I smiled back at my room and took the pillow. He was an interesting guy. He liked almost the same thing as I did.
There was something different in him. The time will show what that was. It could easily be the same thing just like with Prince but I hoped it wasn’t.
My thoughts flew toward the Prince. I just hoped he wouldn’t destroy this. With Danniel I felt like a human being for the first time since I came here and it had to make it stay like that.
Jumping in my bed from the sudden door crash I see none other than Prince. He was dressed in a dark suit.
“You need to go to Mrs Gren. Where were you?” He said standing next to the table I would usually eat my lunch, and I looked at him.
“I walked around.”
“I see you discovered a way to the kitchen.” He spoke quietly when his fingers caught my jaw and removed a few crumbs of sugar.
Danniel let me walk around with sugar on my jaw. He did not do that.
Smiling when I remembered how I will get my revenge I didn’t notice Prince’s look.
“Leave that imaginary look and tell me why you are smiling?”
“I just remembered doughnuts,” I said looking at nowhere.
“And you know that I know that you are lying?” He raised an eyebrow, my eyes suddenly fixated on his.
He is in a good mode today. Guilt was all over my body. I am the worst liar on the planet.
“No, I don’t. I remembered that taste.” I closed my eyes to prove a point, and I felt a hand on my jaw.
“And I’m saying that you are lying.”
We watched in each other’s eyes and I smiled.
“You are in a good mode, my Prince.”
He looked at me like I said something bad before letting my jaw. His hand dropped to the side and he moved backwards.
Shaking my head, I just got the weird feeling with him, and I stood up to clear tension in this room.
“Okay let’s go.” Clearing my throat I looked at him before moving towards the doors.
“Not like that. Mrs Gren is an old lady. She would die if she sees you in that.” He showed at my pants and shirt.
Oh yes. The dress.
“Then I will need more time,” I said turning to the closet.
“And I will need my maids,” I added almost in the closet.
“Take your time. I have a whole day.” He said but I could feel the sarcasm in every single word.
“Sure I will. You never wore a corset. Don’t know how much it takes.” I rolled my eyes and sat on the chair.
I just need my maids.
I smiled. Again that word.
Mine.
****
Exactly an hour and a half later I was dressed in a deep red dress. I don’t know where they got it, I just rolled with it. I wanted to get done with it so I can get to my room. Or investigate the castle.
I never knew how long this will last. Whenever I would hear a door opening I thought Prince came and decided to put an end to this.
My eyes drifted toward the one person I knew was in the room only to see him sitting in the chair holding his glass.
A book rested on the table and for a split second, I thought he didn’t notice me. My eyes wandered around and found a matching bottle filled with brown liquid.
Slowly, almost like he is doing it on purpose he lifted a glass taking a sip from it and placed it back on the table. With his action, Adam’s apple went up and down.
Don’t look at him. It suddenly appeared to me, but my thoughts already got its own vill.
I could draw his portrait like that. He doesn’t even have to know. It would be my secret.
Little details poke my mind. How sun hit his hair, the way he turned pages, how the book looks, little details on the uniform. His sign. Lion cutting rose and dripping blood. I rub the place where I had that sign. It was visible just a little and I hated it. I didn’t like being marked. And why it didn’t disappear.
“I’m ready,” I said after good five minutes of staring and he lifted his index finger not turning.
Well, who is rude now?
A minute later he closed the book and stood up. Lifting his glass he emptied it in second before turning to me.
He looked at me and for a second I felt like he froze. But no.
“You know it’s not nice to leave a girl waiting.”
The smile slowly showed on his face and he came closer.
“It’s not nice to stare, too.” He whispered dashing out of the room.
“So how long that will take?” I asked when I succeeded to follow him, “Hey! Slow down. It’s difficult to walk in this.” I showed my huge dress, but he didn’t stop.
Slowly he got three steps ahead of me and I lost him from my vision. Wanted I that or not he really didn’t care about me. I just didn’t recognize that strange feeling in me.
He is a bastard. A drinking bastard.
When I came to the corner I saw him waiting for me on the doors.
“Finally showed up.” He said without a turn.
“You weren’t one who got hurt,” I said showing at my neck.
The gauze was covered with a nice red scarf with little green lines. It wasn’t too visible but my gauze on hand was visible. But I didn’t care. I just wanted to get done with this.
“Come on.” He opened doors and a big room with a long dark table with a green tablecloth was in it.
Also, the older lady in a black satin dress was sitting on the chair.
She stood and bowed when Prince entered and then looked at me.
“Your Majesty.” She said and came closer to him.
“Mrs Gren.” He smiled and nodded.
“This is Dianna. I hope you will teach her something.” I rolled my eyes on that and wanted to say something but his intense look stopped me.
“Sure your Majesty. Don’t worry. In a short time, she will have manners like mine.”
“That would be so helpful. Your manners are perfection.” He smiled and stepped back.
“Hello.” I blurted shy and wanted to shake hands.
“A lady doesn’t do that.” She said sharply and instantly I took my hand.
I could hear mean little smile.
I ignored him.
“Sorry. I really didn’t know.” I smiled and looked at her.
She was really beautiful. Every piece of her was perfect. She had a perfect face, perfect hands and perfect dress. Comparing to her I looked like shadows, a shadow, and the shadow.
Meaning lame.
And that hurt. There was something in her appearance I didn’t want to disappoint.
We watched each other for a few minutes when I heard footsteps.
“I will leave you to work.” She bowed again while I looked at her and then to the Prince.
I didn’t bow.
When we were alone, she said.
“Sit.” I sat on the closest chair easier I could. But this dress was huge.
“You don’t sit right, look at that holding. No-no-no.” She showed at my hands that I crossed on my chest.
“That is just no. Legs, another big no. Shoulder. Straighten them. That is the purpose of the corset.” She said and pushed my scapula. Instantly I straighten and lifted my boobs.
Okay. She is strong.
“Corset is really uncomfortable,” I said when she made another look at me.
“It’s made that way. Deal with it.” She said cold and looked at a paper in her hands.
Whoa. She is freezing.
“Okay,” I said quiet and levered my head. This will be though.
And it was.
She corrected me holding my head, looking at eyes, way I needed to talk. Shoulder, hands, stomach, feet. Standing, sitting, eating. Holding a hand on the table, when I walk, when I talk. Everything.
I had enormous tension between my scapula and just wanted to take off this dress. It was horrible.
“Sure.” Is said when she showed me how to bow properly.
“Maybe to continue the next day,” I said and looked at a big clock that was on the wall.
Eight o’clock. Great. I sat a whole day in here. I needed something to eat. That little sandwich wasn’t enough, I wanted something more.
“Yes.” She said.
“But when we learn manners, we will eat at the dining table. Great test.”
She sat on a chair and cowered her eyes.
“You can go.” I stood the second she said I can and left.
Oh. I need a message.
I shook my shoulders on my way to the room and took off heels Mrs Gren gave me. That is high for me.
I opened doors and second I closed doors I said.
“Take this thing off me.” I wanted a seat on the floor but I couldn’t. The corset was bad.
Alicia and Olivia showed and took care of that. Great. Finally, I can breathe.
I took my pyjama and sat on a terrace.
The nights are getting colder. I was okay with that because it was too warm in a room.
I closed my eyes and took a deep breath.
Everything from my home showed up. It seemed like this is another life; like I am born again and I had nothing with that little girl from a small village. I even didn’t know is my family okay. Maybe Prince lied to me and killed them when he put this pretty little lie for me.
Doors opened and I saw Mauricia carrying something in her hands. It looked like an envelope. Mrs Gren must demand something.
“If it is from Mrs Gren don’t bother me. I’m too tired.” I closed eyes again and sighed. A big hole in my chest killed every desire to do something.
“It’s not.” She said next to me.
I opened eyes and looked at her. She was standing next to me. I didn’t hear her walking.
“Here.” She gave me a letter and disappeared into the room.
Weird. Who would write to me? I knew no one. Except for Danniel.
It must be him.
A smile formed on my lips when I remembered his beautiful smile.
My smile dropped when I saw the script.
“Dear D,
I don’t know how you ended up in the castle, but I won’t ask. You just disappeared one day and everyone was scared. We thought that you are dead. Someone even said that you run away.
But I didn’t believe them. I heard from my friend in the castle and she told me that there is one girl who came with the Prince one day. Just showed up. First in the cell, and after in the room.
I thought it’s you. I questioned her and it was really you.
I was so happy. But I still don’t know why you are in there.
But I will not write more about that. You sure want to know how your parents are.
Your mom is good, but she is broken. She thinks that you run away. I told her a million times that you must be somewhere, but she didn’t listen to me.
Your dad, well he is him. Since you disappeared he was doing increasingly. Almost he doesn’t come home.
But you probably asked, how on earth I knew about that.
Well, that is because my, dearest friend I got married. Yes, it is finally true. Travis and I got that paper. We are finally living in that house and I’m watching at yours.
That is how I know.
But not to bother you anymore I would like to see you. I will see how and let you know.
Wish you all best,
Amelia.”
I put down a letter and looked at the sky. How she found out that?
“Nolens volens” Willingly or unwillingly.

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN
“Cuius regio, eius religio

My sleepless night was here.
I couldn’t sleep. My brain worked 100 miles per hour and I felt like that letter is hunting me. Hidden under the mattress it almost burnt my skin on the back.
My best friend got married. She is a married girl, and she has her soulmate. Right now I have nothing. I live in a castle like a prisoner who got crazy and who is learning manners.
Not the first time I asked myself. Why is he doing that? What is he trying to accomplish? What is his aim? He must have planned everything a few months upward.
And for a hundredth time, I reminded myself that I can’t trust him.
He is dangerous, and he can’t be trusted.
I took a deep breath and looked at his terrace. I remember the day when he told me not to look at those games, but I watched it anyway.
“It can get bloody.”
Chills ran from my head to the toe and I looked away. He reminded me every day of that. These people are monsters and they just wait for you to bleed.
Maybe they all wanted a good show. No matter how rich they were they didn’t have anything real until one girl stumbled upon the castle. I was attraction just like a circus monkey.
I closed my eyes and punched my head at a wall. Why am I still doing here?
My mind didn’t have an answer, and that thing between my chest didn’t give any hope either.
“That will hurt.” Said the voice.
My head moved again and hit a wall, anyway. It did hurt. He has right like always.
“I don’t care,” I said still with my eyes closed.
“You don’t care for anything.” He said, and I had to open my eyes.
“What does that mean?” I looked at him, but the shadows hid him well.
I narrowed my eyes and I saw him sitting on the terrace fence. My terrace fence.
I screamed. How the hell did he come there?
“Quiet. You will wake dead with that voice.” He muttered his voice painted like a blank page.
“Get off that! You will fall.” I scream – whispered at the same time and looked at him.
“Why? I’m really comfortable.” He put a hand behind his head and looked at me.
He is really close to the edge. He could fall.
“Don’t even think about it.” He said and I found his icy eyes in the dark.
“About what?” I said listening to cricket’s song.
It’s really nice. One of the most beautiful nights.
“About the push.” He said and jumped on a terrace. The light hit his profile, and I saw strong muscles hands. Whoa. Prince is shirtless.
Well not completely but, whoa.
Only thing was that he looked like solider and not like a prince.
I narrowed my eyes again. “You are going somewhere?”
“Not your concern. You are worse than my mother.” He murmured walking upon my terrace.
“You are the one who showed up on a terrace, not me,” I said and looked at him.
His little too long, but in a good way, hair fell in his eyes and he pushed it back. Hair came back. He has a white undershirt and dark military pants. Also some big boots.
I took a deep breath when he sat next to me and putting hands on his knees. The cold stope under my butt didn’t matter anymore.
“Don’t look surprised. Even I need a break from the prince role.”
“Something can go wrong with that role?” I asked my eyebrows hitting high. “I thought it’s the best possible role available.”
“Everything can go wrong.” He said and looked at his hands.
I follow his look and saw the big scar on a thumb.
“What happened?” I showed with a chin on the scar and then at him.
“Ligament. I was 16.” He moved thumb and a little bone and something else showed under the skin.
“Great,” I said and looked at the scar.
I felt him turning, but I looked at the sky like it’s the most interesting thing on the earth.
“Stop with that crazy look.” He said a little too sharp.
“What look?” I said and looked at him.
“Look when you ask something you shouldn’t and then when people are expecting for you to continue your step back. That look.”
“You are talkable tonight,” I said and looked across his face.
“Must be from the night.” He said and then turned to the front.
Now he is looking at the sky and I’m looking at him.
“What is with you? Have some scar so I can show you who are you.” I turned to the sky too and said.
“Well. Not really. I had some accidents, but nothing like that. I cut my hand with a knife when I was little.”
“Why that doesn’t surprise me?” He said, but I continued.
“Also I almost drowned. I was around ten and I wanted to swim in a river but I did not know-how. So I followed one dog from town.” I shook my head. “Let’s say it didn’t end up very good.” A smile formed on my lips when I remembered that memory, but then it suddenly disappeared.
“My mother sent me to war when I was 14.” He said almost silent. What?
This can’t be the truth.
“Fine. You won. Your life is more dangerous than mine.” Raising my hands in the air I expected he will continue, but he didn’t.
“Not dangerous. She doesn’t want me here.” He shrugged with his shoulder and continued looking at the sky.
“I like cats,” I said suddenly after a few minutes of silence.
“Great. You know how to lead the conversation. Miss Gren will have business with you.”
“Yes, about that. Why do I have to go? I’m a prisoner after all. I don’t need to be educated.” Pointing at two obvious facts they never connected in my head.
“I’m sick of your dictionary.”
“Well, Prince, it is who I am,” I said.
“I hate that. I told you on the hill that day.” He continued. Told me what?
I’m really confused.
“Well, I don’t know what you are trying to accomplish with all of this.” I showed around at all of this. I don’t want this. I want my normal life. I want my family and my memories.
“You know you can’t go home, right?” He said not looking at me.
I didn’t answer.
“Silence, hm? I will have to tell that more often.” He stood up and looked down at me.
“Again you ruined everything,” I said looking up. “We had some connection.” Now I’m playing with life.
“I ruin everything and everyone. Poor my future wife.” He came to the fence and jumped down.
I screamed again not believing he did that. He came down like a cat and he was standing down.
“Go to the room.” He commanded and run in direction of the river.
I looked after him and for the first time, I listened to him.
****
“Dianna. How do you think that looks?” She showed the big tool I had to dress.
“I don’t know. Like a clown?” I raised one eyebrow and smiled.
“Right. Like a clown. Go with a black dress and nude shoes. Combine nature colours. If you have just one colour, you can add colourful accessories. But a little. Less is more.”
I sat on the chair to rest my feet. I was on the heels because she is teaching me how to walk in them. I can proudly say I suck. I couldn’t take three steps without falling.
In dressing, I’m even worse as it seems.
My doll had a blue dress and red shoes together with a purple hat. Yes, it was a little too much. I also added a green necklace. I was kidding, and she didn’t get my joke.
I put hands on the table and looked at her.
She hit my elbows with liner and I jumped.
“Never put elbows on the table. Manners, darling.” She said sharply, and I had to put my hands on a lap.
I don’t want all of this.
“Let’s get on the table. What is for every fork?
She stood above me and showed me with her finger.
“Salat fork, fish fork, meat, chicken, dessert. Knives as well. Fish, meat, dessert. Glasses. Water, wine and liker. The napkin goes in your lap. After eating on the left side. If you stood up you put it on the chair. Remember, never fix makeup when you are at the table. Only if you know your face too good and you don’t need a mirror.”
I nodded and nodded, but she didn’t stop talking. Need to fix this, that, almost everything.
I wanted to run from her.
“Dianna, listen.”
I looked at her putting my interested face. There was something with that letter that bothered me. How Mauricia knew what is in it?
“You are not listening.” She said as a statement but I answered her.
“Yes, I do.”
“Repeat.” She sat opposite me and I looked at all those forks. Great.
“Salat. Meat. Fish. And knifes same. Glasses water, wine and something else that I did not hear in my life.”
“We will continue tomorrow. You can go.” She said suddenly, showing me with her hand to get out. I didn’t see her face but didn’t question it any further.
Leaning on the wall I rub my head pushing a headache away. This will kill me if Prince doesn’t kill me before.
And what is with last night’s talk? He suddenly talked with me like I’m one of his friends. Which I’m not.
I never know how to talk to him. One second he would be nice and next second he would threaten me, only for the next second he hurt me.
Changing from the dress I wore I rub a little perfume on my hands and I exit the closet. Mrs Gren was already in my mind.
There was a bright yellow painted envelope laying on the bedside table. Slowly opening a note fell out.
“Meet me in the dining room at 11 p.m.”
I put the paper back, in an envelope and then under my bed. There was a letter from Amelia too. I didn’t want to Prince found them.
I suddenly couldn’t wait for that meeting.
****
Walking up and down my room I waited for hours to pass. But they moved too slow. I just wanted to see my friend.
Someone who is not from this higher class. Someone I could talk and someone who could say what is happening in my town. How my parents are and how Damien is. It will sound weird, but I wanted him to be safe.
At a quarter till eleven, I exited my room.
Everything was dark. A few lights lighten in every twelve steps. There were a few places that were in the dark, but it wasn’t scary. I already met at the castle. It was simple. You could learn every room in a day. Also, I had two tours.
I smiled when I remember walking with Danniel. He made me laugh, and made fun of himself. He was free in every look.
When I came to the first floor I turned right and left. I wanted to get out of the dark, but I heard two guards.
Crap. They can’t see me, or they will tell the Prince and I will be in great trouble. He would close me in a room no matter how much time King allowed me to move. He would found away.
Hiding behind a corner I looked at them.
They stood at the doors and watched at something.
A few minutes passed, and I saw one is moving from leg to leg.
“Why are we staying here?” One asked turning to others.
“I don’t know. Maybe we should go and watch at the Prince room.” He said.
“No. The Prince is in the hunt. The room is empty.”
That explains the green uniform I saw on prince after dinner. He was hunting. But what? Or who?
I hope he didn’t search for someone like he searched for me. Since I know for myself I never saw or heard anything about someone like me. I was the only one.
“We should go.” One said.
“Yes. To go to the kitchen?” They moved and I let a deep breath.
Yes, go there.
Other nodded, and they went in a way to the kitchen. They will eat doughnuts.
I waited for a few more minutes and then came to the doors.
I opened them slowly, not just to be sure that there are no more guards, but to see do doors creak.
They didn’t. I opened them without a single sound. They were great.
I closed doors before guards come to their positions and looked in dark.
There was nothing. Just dark and darker.
Great.
I closed my eyes and tried to calm my breathing. From guars, it beat 100 in a second.
I heard some noise on my left and I looked at that way. I felt a heartbeat in my throat. Who is here?
“Amelia?” I whispered a little scared and waited.
“Dianna.” She said, and I instantly smiled. She missed me.
“Oh, my God. I missed you so much.” I hugged her when I felt her body next to mine.
I haven’t seen her for too long.
“Listen. I’m really sorry for what happened at the river that day.” An apology just rushed from my mouth and I couldn’t stop myself.
God, how I missed her.
“It’s okay. I guess why you felt horrible. But why you did not tell me?” She asked.
I narrowed my eyes even I couldn’t see her. How does she know about that?
“How you know about that?” I continued.
“I know everything.” She said and I could hear her smiling.
“How?” I repeated this time with a little push in my voice.
“Everyone talks about that. Besides, Mauricia told me.”
“So she is your friend?” I asked.
“Yes. Why?”
“I don’t know. I just wanted to know.” I whispered and looked at the floor.
“Dianna. Listen. We do not have enough time. Guard will come back. So here it is. I know that you can resist Prince’s control and I need you to investigate that. You can found something because King allowed you to walk around. Look in the library, with the doctor I don’t know, but you need to found out.”
“Why?” I said.
Why is she wants this?
“Because that could be the key for taking Prince’s throne.”
“Cuius regio, eius relegio” Whose realm, his religion.

CHAPTER NINETEEN
“Imperare sibi maximum imperium est”

Two months later
When you are expecting for a time to run it goes so slow you think you are frozen. Something in that statement reminded me on that night. Amelia wanted me to help them take the throne for themselves. In return, they promised to get me out of here so Prince would never search for me or my family again.
Time. Such a statement. These two months just flew by. When I turned to another corner I was already rushing toward Mrs Gren for another lesson, for another class.
But on another one was two men I would meet in my rush in the castle. The first one I was glad when I would meet him. It was Danniel and his warm smile would just brighten my whole day. I didn’t know how to explain it but the smile he would gift me whenever we would meet was something I never experienced before. It just warmed my heart.
Oh but the second one: The Crown Prince and his cold smile would make chills run down my spine. Our relationship, if we can call it that way was hot-cold. One second he was threating me to stop seeing with Danniel, and on the other, we would meet at midnight on the terrace and talk. Well, he usually talked. I was the listener translator. His words made this world to sound horrible. He was describing the childhood he had. One one side I enjoyed his passion for some things. The way he explained to me how something was made, how he felt when the first bullet run next to his head, how he felt when he killed for the first time. Everything was so juicy, filled with details like I was there.
He was in fronts, fights, countries since he was a child. He went into the war when he was 14. Father wanted him to become the best of the best. And his mother hated him.
And he became the best. But for what price? The scars on his skin were just memories but scars on his soul. On some days I even questioned the existence of his soul.
If you wanted to get close to him it was pointless. Once when I offered him compassion for his wound he convinced me I was nothing. I didn’t know him and I never will. I wasn’t there when that happened so how I could offer compassion to him?
Those are some tiny pieces of his complicated character you can’t understand even if you wanted. You get one layer off, just to uncover countless more, and he is not even trying to change. Sometimes I think he enjoyed in all demons too much to fight them.
No one stays normal after the war at the age of 14. That is impossible.
So I just gave up. I listened to him and placed those stories in a special part of my brain to use them in the time of need.
Days when he described his power were something or of this place. How he felt the power from inside out, the way it collects in the cells before rushing through his blood. The way it filled his spirit, drawn me to feel it on my skin.
Weird. But I wanted to feel that power he felt when you can control every single people in the kingdom. Well, not every single one. Not anymore.
And finally me. Living in the castle didn’t change me just outside. It changed me in the person. Here they thought you how to talk with maids, with soldiers, with guards, with the Prince, the Queen, and the King. Simple, with everyone. You had a lot to learn, to learn enemies, allies, and who came from where. Something so you could keep the conversation going. A lady talk, like Mrs Gren, liked to say.
The fact I didn’t meet Queen was a sign I didn’t deserve to be in her company. Mrs Gren liked to compare me to a dog. An old stubborn dog who would end up alone because of the way I acted.
I don’t want to leave some of my habits. And she hated that. But on the good side, I learnt which spoon to use, how to sit straight and how to talk. Slow, cold and calculated.
“Talk like you know every single thing about them, even if you don’t. Make them wonder how far you met them; with their friends and their enemies. Make them crawl from fear in your presence. Then, and only then you are allowed to name persons you know. Not to brag but to remind them where they belong.
I remembered those words, and that is why I remembered all the things about the Prince. Maybe I didn’t know his enemies but surely I knew his past. And from the past, you learn how they feel.
When I would wait for a night to fall I remembered Amelia. She was Prince’s enemy, and she surely pushed to represent Prince like a monster. But she didn’t know how I knew Prince’s monster in person.
She scared me. Her whole group scared me. They wanted throne so badly they were ready to kill for it. And killing someone who can control time wouldn’t end up well.
On one hand, I wanted to say something to the Prince, but at the same time, I couldn’t. He would kill them all. In-person I’m sure. And they were mine. My people, someone I grew up with. No matter how much Prince tried to cover that up I was same as them.
So I stood shut. She visited me one night in my room.
“Nice. You got the best apartment.” Someone said, and I woke up.
My eyes were blurry from sleep and I couldn’t see who that is.
“Who is this?” I said rubbing my eyes. Better.
I saw someone’s figure sitting on the edge of my bed.
“Amelia.” Said a voice, and I smiled. Even though my best friend wants to take Prince’s throne I still loved her.
She is with me since childhood. I would do anything for her.
“What are you doing here?” I whispered.
“I came to talk with you.” She said in a normal voice.
“Shh. Quiet. Prince is in the next room.” I came closer to her.
“Oh, relax. Prince is not here. He is with the King in a north wing. They are talking about some city.” She waved with hands in the air and smiled.
Oh, my goodness. She knew everything.
“How do you know all of that?” I asked her.
“I will tell you someday. But I’m here in business.”
“What? What are you talking about? What business?” I don’t know what you are talking about.”
“You will know soon.” She smiled.
“Our leader wants to see you, and if you want to join us.”
“What? What are you talking about? A leader?” My kind couldn’t put Amelia and someone who could control her. She was much worse than me. She was thinking with her head.
“Someone higher than you. I must confess I’m surprised.” I let my mocking voice I always used whenever I wanted to make her talk about Travis, to sit in.
“Sure. And we are not just in this town. We are everywhere. Like air. If you want us you have to be us.”
For a second what she said feared me. They are everywhere, so how Prince didn’t catch them?
“I don’t know. I mean my life is on the string. If I do something wrong, I will get hurt. My neck is proof.”
I showed her my almost healed neck. I didn’t have stitches anymore, but still, it would hurt and my scar showed how they treated someone out of the line.
“Let’s see this way. You will meet us and you will have some time to decide.”
I nodded not knowing why.
“Good girl.” She kissed me on the forehead and disappeared.
That was a moment when I realized how much in common she has with the Prince.
I was scared to even think about that, but the day when she wanted to see all of them was coming.
It’s tomorrow.
I looked at the terrace. It was almost the end of October and I couldn’t leave doors open anymore.
But that didn’t stop me to get out every night, stay there and just think. Or talk with the Prince.
Prince didn’t allow me to go out of a castle or anywhere else out of the property.
So this was also my way to get some real air, and not the fake one from the castle. Every air inside the castle was clean. Queen had an allergy and the King did that because of her.
I took a deep breath and closed eyes.
I haven’t seen my family for three months. It’s been too long. I wish I can see them, just for a second if nothing.
But I couldn’t. Prince also forbade me to see Danniel, but I didn’t listen. He was one normal person I could talk.
Oh God, what to do? Should I go? Or should I stay? Just sleep and not show. That would be great. And I would act like everything was a dream. Like I dreamed of Amelia because she missed me.
“You will get sick.” Someone said.
“You can get sick only by the virus,” I said.
Also, I discovered the library. I read almost every day. When would Mrs Gren finish with me I would go there. They would give me dinner there, but the keeper said that I can’t eat. So I give up from food in there.
There were so many books. And I saw no one in here.
“And bacteria,” Prince said, and I felt him behind me. He did that again. Jumped terraces.
That scared me like shit but nothing like a jump from my terrace first time he did it.
I turned.
“My Prince I haven’t seen you for a couple of days,” I said politely and smiled.
“Cut it. I know Mrs Gren though you but it sounds like a mocking from your mouth.” He said sharply, and I shut up.
This is a bad day, as it looks.
“Fine,” I said pretending to be mad but I tried to cover shivers running down my spine. Hairs on my skin just crawled.
He scared me. His shifting. One second he would be nice and the next second mean. Not mean like a little child, but evil like a powerful person which is aware of his power.
I sat on the chair they gave me one day I get sick in September. Apparently, the Prince didn’t want for me to get sick because then I couldn’t be helpful.
“What happened?” I felt like his therapist and looked at him.
His eyebrows were really low. I could see only half of his eyes. They were shining with a little green.
When he wanted to answer me green disappeared. Good.
“Someone won’t listen.” He said looking me straight to the eyes.
I smiled, but I wanted to hide under a bed.
“You know I never listen.”
“Yes. Just don’t want to obey. I don’t understand that.”
“See it like this. You command me. I don’t listen. You punish me.” I showed at my scar. It was almost healed. “And I keep doing that.” I shrugged with shoulders and looked at him.
He had a black shirt and black pants. He was at the meeting.
“Then I have to get stricter. Maybe you will listen.”
“That all is a one big, maybe,” I said.
“Nice example, but I wasn’t talking to you. Delia.” He said.
I searched my mind and I remember the day in the hospital. Talk to the general.
“Town,” I said.
“Exactly.”
“Can you talk about this with me?” I asked.
“No. But I don’t care.”
Like he ever did.
“Then I don’t know why you are talking with me.” I wanted to get up but in a few long steps he was above me and he put hands on my shoulders.
“You will listen.” He went with his finger along with a scar and I twitched when he touched place behind my ear when he cut me at the first place.
“Nice scar. For your talking mouth.” He said in my ear and I shake. Chills ran down my spine.
“Fine.” I crossed hand on the chest and avoided his look.
He sat at the chair next to mine and put his left leg over the right.
Unbuttoning wristbands he rolled his sleeves almost to the elbows. The sound of wristband touching glass table reminded me on on the knife dragged down the dishes and I shook.
“That murder. There is another one. And people don’t stop protesting.”
“I wonder why,” I said with sarcasm and I get a warning look.
I nodded, and he continued.
“One thing I don’t understanding. They want nothing from us. General asked every single one but they said nothing. They just looked at him. They tried putting them in prison but nothing.”
“You do realise you are talking about my people?” I interrupted him again which ended up with another ‘stop talking’ look.
I have just one left.
“As I was talking. What do they want? They tried everything.”
“Did you try talking?”
“God, you don’t even listen. General. Talked. With. Them.” He highlighted every word but I wasn’t thinking about that.
“I wasn’t thinking about that and you know that. Maybe they need to see you. You present yourself as a powerful person but you never visited them. Go there. Be on their skin and maybe you will found out something.”
I can’t believe I said that.
“Let me see. You want me to go there to talk to them but not like this. Like a normal poor person?”
“Yes. And stop saying that like it’s something bad.” I rolled my eyes and looked at him.
He was getting through his hair. He got a haircut but the hair grew. It falls in his eyes.
“I don’t know. Maybe I wait for a tour.” He said.
“Yes. What is that?” I get closer to him because his voice was quiet. I heard something about that before but the library gave me no answers.
“Prepare for a coronation. One year and twenty days are holding me from a throne.”
Of course. The Throne. He doesn’t care for people.
“On November 7th there will be preparation. Tattooing. I get my whole family tree on my hands.”
“Horrible,” I said. The feeling of nausea climbed up my stomach. How could someone enjoy that?
“Proving power.” He said and turned.
“In twenty days. He said.” He looked somewhere behind me. He is lost in the memories.
I wonder what he is thinking about. Why is that so important?
“But why is that so important?” I asked.
“Proving power. If Prince doesn’t let a sound, he will be a good ruler.” He answered still not blinking.
“Creepy.”
“Painful.”
“I don’t want to know.”
“You don’t want to know but you asked.” He stood up and looked at me.
“Go to bed.” He said like every night he would talk with me.
I smiled and I listened to him. The only command I listened.
****
The whole day I was nervous. I wanted to hide and never show up but I didn’t. I spent the whole day in a library because I didn’t have class, and I investigated The Coronation.
I found Prince’s whole family. God that will be painful. There are so many people. He will die.
I closed that book not wanting to read all those Kings and Queens and I opened some random book. It was so old it didn’t have a title at all.
My fingers drawer a lined down the content when I caught a word, Prince. What is this? I turned the book to the beginning but there was no title. When the content said Coronation my eyes flew to a page three hundred.
Prince at age 24 is considered as a grown-up man. That is usually a time when he gets his tattoos. If wanted he can have more tattoos on his skin but hands must be free.
On that day that is the first time when the Prince is allowed to sit at the King’s throne. The whole process is watched by the whole castle and if the Prince succeeds in that he will be considered as a good ruler. I wanted the future ruler is free to choose a new symbol for his future country but only when Tour is completed he is free to start with preparations. The Tour is traditionally a way for whole people to believe in his future leader.
I closed the book. My mind rushed toward the new pieces of information I read that I didn’t notice quietness in the library. I put the book in the place but not before I stepped on my dress and let the book down. It fell to the floor. I turned to is there anyone, but like it always wasn’t.
I put the book on the place and came in my chair.
There was a letter.
“Same place, midnight,”
I looked at the clock. 8 o’clock. Four more hours.
I will go and have dinner.
****
Tree and half hours later I came back. I didn’t want to look suspicious by coming back at five to midnight.
I was nervous when a guard opened my doors and I looked at the table right from doors. There wasn’t anyone.
I was alone in this place.
I took some book and sat in the same chair I sat four hours ago.
I just looked at pages not even trying to read. I couldn’t concentrate. What will happen? Who will that be? What do they want? And why they want to meet me?
Around five this midnight, I heard someone calling me and I turned. Amelia was standing next to the shell in dark pants and a white shirt. Her blonde hair was in a high ponytail and she looked serious.
“Follow me.” She whispered, and I turned around to see if there is anyone.
We were alone.
I followed her to some dark place where I haven’t been before and I just stood next to her.
She disappeared and after a minute more people showed up. Who are these people?
“Amelia?” I whispered, and she showed up in the front followed by someone tall.
“Dianna met us.” She raised hands and people took off their masks.
I turned around myself, but I knew no one. I just know Amelia.
The high man from behind Amelia took his mask and I recognize those green eyes.
“Travis?” I asked not sure how to talk. A smile formed on my lips. Finally another familiar face.
“Hello, Dianna. Nice to see you. How is in the castle?”
“So, so. Boring with parts of excitement.”
“Never a good liar.” He said. What is he talking about?
“How are the books? I’m sure it’s hard to investigate Coronation.”
“How you know about that?” I asked. It just happened.
“I know too much. I also know that Prince is planning to kill you. Eventually. After analysis with the doctor Daron.”
“Who is that?” My heart just skipped a beat. That is not possible.
“Doctor at the north. Apparently best for blood mutations.”
My ear didn’t catch the rest. Prince is planning on killing me. After here months. After everything he made me do he will kill me? Why did I do those classes?
One part of me hoped Prince will eventually let me go. Maybe he will see I’m not a treat and leave me alone but Travis just proved me how wrong I am.
“You are not the person I remember,” I said trying to ignore his words.
“No one is really in here. Everyone has the mask which they show to the public.”
“I can see that.” I blurted wanting to go.
I turned.
“You people are liars. Prince will not do that,” my voice came like a cloud of fire and I wished to stop myself. That sounded so pathetic.
“I don’t remember you that foolish Dianna,” Travis said and I turned to him.
For a moment I wondered who he is. I knew him as a worker in my town. A person in the mines, Amelia’s fiancé. And this was a completely different person.
“I don’t remember you so full of hate,” I answered to him and looked at Amelia. She was standing next to him, her hand in his.
“You understand nothing,” she answered for him and I wanted to laugh.
“Maybe I didn’t but at least I’m not pretending to be my friend just for a cause,” it all had sense now.
That hurt. I always wanted just to go home and to forget all of this. I wanted to forget everything. The Prince, Danniel, King. Everyone.
I wanted to be with my people again so baldly I was ready to be used. This is not who I am. I’m not a person who goes around in dresses and who bow. I’m stubborn, but not a liar.
“Prince might visit Delia before the tour.”
“Imperare sibi maximum imperium est” To be in control of yourself is the ultimate form of power

CHAPTER TWENTY
Mel in ore, fel in corde”

I could hear Travis’s laugh hours after that meeting. The fact he knew what to say, how to use me, and all that with my agreement.
I didn’t want to go to my room so I roamed in the castle. Somehow I came to the King’s and Queen’s bedroom.
“You can’t go there.” I heard someone said, and I looked up.
Two guards crossed their spears looking down at me.
“Oh, sorry.” I wanted to turn, but they stopped me.
“What are you doing here?” Said one of them catching me for my shoulder.
“Nothing. I just walked.” I said and pushed him to let my shoulder.
“I don’t believe you.” He said his hand digging deeper into my shoulder. Sparks of pain run through my hand and I raised my head pushing his hand away.
“Why? A person can’t walk?” I asked my eyes facing his. Small circles of colour that are called eyes focused on me.
“People can walk, but human trash like you can’t. Besides you are crazy.”
“I’m not crazy!” I said sharply with a voice that Mrs Gren thought me. “And I have King’s permission.”
Seeing their smiles I knew I won’t convince them into the truth. I rolled my eyes turning to leave but the second one stopped me.
“What now?!” I asked already frustrated.
I just wanted to be alone a little. Everything from past months just crashed into me and my mind couldn’t process everything. A quiet place where I would be able to think was impossible to find in this castle.
“You have to be checked.” Other said.
“You must be fucking kidding me!” I almost yelled, a curse escaping my lips. It has been quite a time since I said something like that.
“Something like that is not going to happen, and it looks like we will stand here till the morning.” I narrowed my eyes looking at them.
“Why? What are you hiding?” The first one asked, and I gave him the look.
But he didn’t step away. He just can’t let me go.
“You need to be checked. You were too close to King’s room.”
“Not happening,” I said and crossed my arms.
“Yes, happening.” He repeated my expression to commit closer. My eyes shifted from the first one to a second one who was already too close to me.
“Step away,” I said taking a step further.
“Don’t be scared if the crazy person can feel that.” His smile echoed in my ears and I shifted trying to find an exit.
“For the last time, I am not crazy!” I pushed him in the chest but he didn’t move. The uniform he was wearing smelled like old garbage and I turned my head trying to stop him.
“I will punch you if you get a step closer,” I said wanting to knock him out. This is not happening. It’s impossible. People like this are not in the castle. I thought Prince knew them all.
“I’m scared!” He said with a mean smile on face pushing my hand away. With a painful grimace, I looked at them.
This is not their job. It can’t be. Something like this would come from their own intentions and not commands. This is fun for them.
My stomach jumped to the ground as he took my hand pushing it away. Shivers of fear trembled on my skin and something in my soul just broke.
“Get away from me.” I wiggled trying to set myself free.
“Move!” I repeated again when that did nothing. I can’t surrender.
For a moment I wished I wasn’t barefoot. The hill Mrs Gren gave me to walk would save me now. A pointed hill could cause some damage to them.
I turned my head when I felt two arms on my shoulders and I closed eyes. They won’t do this forever.
I didn’t want to look at his face. He just enjoyed this too much. His cold breath punched against my naked skin and I felt hairs on the back on my neck narrowing.
“What is happening here?” Some sharp female voice said, and he stepped from me.
Who is this?
“My Queen.” They both said bowing while sharing a common look, avoiding too face The Queen.
When I met with a pair of dark eyes I quickly bowed just like Mrs Gren thought me.
“So?” She lifted an eyebrow and looked at the guard who touched me.
He looked at other guard and then at the Queen.
“Well, I was just checking her. She was too far from her room.” He finally said and looked at me.
I looked at the floor not wanting to look at Queen’s dark look.
“That is not how you do that job.” She said sharply turning towards me.
“Apologies my Queen.” He bowed again but this time he looked at me. I could recognize anger in his eyes.
Queen turned and said.
“Follow me, Dianna.”
I shortly looked at them and then followed the Queen who moved so fast in her heels.
“Did he hurt you?” She said once I managed to adapt my step with her’s.
“No, Queen,” I said quiet watching on the floor.
I was it scared to look at her. She had that cold tone in her voice that made you check your intentions for three times.
“Hey, don’t be scared.” She said softer, and I looked at her.
She looked at me with the worry across her face and I repeated.
“I’m not.” I somehow made myself on the smile and then looked at the floor again.
“Okay. Let’s see this way. Why don’t you join me tomorrow at my Restroom? A few of older ladies and I rest of this weather.”
My eyebrows narrowed in shock.
“Me?” I asked not believing.
“Yes. You.” She smiled, and it felt like angels were playing music.
“Okay,” I said and smiled too. I couldn’t resist. She was beautiful.
She had dark eyes and pretty white skin. He had long black hair with bangs. She was in a deep red dress with Royal symbol on the right side.
“Also, you will join us at dinner tomorrow.”
“Oh, I don’t think I got that good at the table,” I said worriedly.
Mrs Gren thought me, but I made fun of all that forks and knives.
“Don’t worry. I will help you.” She smiled again and before I realised, we were in front of my room.
“Now get some rest, Dianna.”
I bowed.
“Thank you, Queen. That was..” I searched for the real word. “Uncomfortable,” I said and looked at her.
“I can see that. Decius chose them for the fight, not for the manners.” She rolled eyes and turned.
“Get some sleep.” And she left.
I turned to the doors, and a guard opened them.
What just happened?
****
“You will not go to Queen’s room looking like that.” Said Mrs Gren and opened some closet.
“Why not? It’s not bad at all.” I looked at my green dress. It had some pink decorations on one side and it looked cute.
“You look like a child.” She stopped searching and looked at me.
“Are you one?” She took off her glasses and gave me the look.
“No,” I said quiet looking at the skirt.
“Then stop acting like one.” She turned to the closet again and took some deep green dress.
It was beautiful. It looked like thousands of crystals were on it. It had thin straps and a big skirt.
“Here.” She took the dress. “It will go with eyes.” She said.
Something in this castle changed my eyes colour. It wasn’t a slow process whey they changed its colour. No, a sudden change from brown to green.
I looked like alien because my skin got lighter and I looked like vamp half of this time.
“Okay.” I got up and took the dress.
I disappeared into the bathroom wanting to get done with this. I didn’t like dressing in front of those women. She would tell me that I look too skinny but I liked it. I was in good shape and I didn’t want to get fat.
I took off a green- pink dress and got in that fancy nightdress.
It fitted me like a glove. Like it was made for me. Opening a bathroom door I let the sun hit the skirt so I observe how little crystals in the material change colour.
“Well, that is satisfied.” She gave me the gloves the same colour, and I dressed them. They were just above my elbow.
Is this necessary, I wanted to ask but I couldn’t. I was scared that she would freak out.
She thought that Queen is ideal of beauty. And after last night, I thought that as well. She had style and power. But also she had natural beauty. She didn’t need makeup. She was beautiful in person just like everyone in the Royal family.
That is like in genes. You have to beautiful if you are some ruler.
“Also, I’m going to the dinner tonight,” I said looking at her. She was looking for something in a drawer.
“Not happening. You are not ready.”
“I told her that, but Queen said she will help me.”
“You are so not ready.” She took some bracelet from the drawer.
“Here put this. It will look more elegant.”
“Thanks.” I smiled and looked at her. She was smiling too.
“I’m nervous,” I said once we were in front of that room.
“There is no reason. You will be good.” She looked at me and said.
“Straight up!” She pushed me in the back and instantly I straightened my back.
I waited for four guards to open my doors and slowly I get in.
Doors behind me closed and I stood frozen at them.
I looked around. I saw a few women dressed similarly like me. They talked in small groups or they were talking to the Queen who sat on her throne.
She looked at me and smiled.
“Dianna, come closer.” I bowed taking a few steps toward her. Looks of other women just stabbed me in the back.
I sat on the chair on her right after she told me that way, and I looked around.
Everything was in red and silver.
One side was completely in the glass and it looked at the river and a little on the garden. Now the rain was falling and everything was blurry.
I looked at the ceiling. The big crystal chandelier hung from the centre and a few crystals on sides. Everything was in red and it looked somehow cosy, and safe.
Instantly I liked it here.
I turned to the Queen only to see her smiling.
“You like it?”
“Oh yes, everything is beautiful. Thank you for inviting me here.” I move ahead on the right a little to see Queen and I looked at another female who sat next to the Queen.
“Dianna, this is lady Mircs. Lady, this is Dianna.”
I smiled at women, but she stood still. She turned to the Queen completely ignoring me.
“So what are you thinking about that?” She continued her conversation like I wasn’t here.
“Dianna are we going to dinner later?” She asked me ignoring the Mircs question.
“Sure your Majesty.” I smiled and looked around myself again.
In the right corner from the throne was a big library. Instantly I wanted to look at it.
“Feel free to look around,” Queen said.
I smiled and look around. I went to a shelf and read titles.
They were much of every culture and genre. I saw some about cultures in soo many towns, to the culture in my town but also a romance novel and crime.
“I love all genres,” Queen said next to me.
I jumped. I didn’t hear her coming to me. She was moving quietly like the cat.
I looked at the floor. Rug. That is a reason.
“Yes. All are good.” I said touching covers and shelf. I wish I could see more books about medicine. My father is a doctor, and I grew up listening to stories. It looked natural for me to have interests in that field.
“What do you like to read?” She asked, and I looked at her.
“Books about medicine,” I said honestly and smiled.
“That is nice, but I never saw anything dangerous.” She turned her head and looked out the window.
“I’m my town that is a regular thing. Mines are not safe.”
“Ah. Ikhabhoni.” She said and sat on the chair next to the window.
“How is there?”
She showed the opposite chair, and I sat. What she wants me to say? That things are good? That we enjoy good things and that everyone is good and safe? I couldn’t lie to her.
“It’s not good.” I looked at my hands in my lap.
“People constantly get hurt. Mines are not safe and with too much use of dynamite, it can get worst. You know there is gold, silver and diamante mine but we see nothing from that. People get checked and they can’t take anything with it. We can only have what they gave us.” I looked at her eyes with anger in the chest.
Why is she asking this? This is just another way of torturing me. Whenever bad it is still it’s my home. And all I want is to come back to the small things. I wasn’t used to these fancy things although I lived here for two months.
“I’m sorry. I did not know.” Queen said, but I didn’t believe her. She must know. She is women of the most powerful person in the whole country.
“Yea right,” I said under my breath not wanting to answer.
“I did not. Really. Decius doesn’t let me out. He keeps repeating that my allergies are too serious. You can’t go out. There is too much pollution. He would say, but I wanted to get out.”
I looked at her with a surprise on my face and she nodded.
“From the place I am, I would always go for walks around my city. I would help everyone I could. Someone more and someone less. It wasn’t important how I help it was important that I help.”
She smiled and her eyes got blurry. She was lost in her memories.
“I’m sorry. I didn’t know.” I stood suddenly filled with emotions. My mind wandered from mines to the Sean and docks. The smell of pretzels in the air whenever he made them on Sunday morning.
“Excuse me; I need to see the restroom. Can I go?”
“Sure. Feel free to go whenever you want.” Her smile was sad, but I left needing some space.
Letting a big doors slam behind my I rushed toward the closest bathroom. A big ball of tear formed into my throat and I was unable to swallow. Everything was too much.
I fall down the wall and cried. Why is this happening? I feel like every question here would end up pointless. You are asking but and you already know the answer. Nothing, a blank page. You will find nothing.
You could keep asking questions but you would get lost or crazy. There wasn’t another solution. People were too complicated to understand. Prince is proof. One day he would be nice and another he would try to kill me
I touched my scar. It was still too sensitive, but I felt a flashback from that night.
He would kill my parents that I didn’t stop him. He told me that he can’t be controlled. He threatened me that day and he is threating me constantly. His cold look, his green eyes when he tried using power on me. His talk on the hill that day. When he told me something but not enough. I was kept in the dark. I didn’t know why I am here.
“He wants to found out what you are and then you will be dead.”
Travis’s word flew through my head mixing with all the memories I had on the Prince.
He never showed compassion. He never asked I’m I okay, or did I needed anything. It was just demand after demand, and everything he wanted were answers. Answers I didn’t have.
I rub my eyes and looked at the wall.
It would be easier if he just finished what he started that day. My body would be in the ground and nothing would happen.
But no. He had to bring me here. To give me a room in the castle. To make me crazy that I almost killed myself. Maybe that guard had right. Maybe I’m crazy after all. No one could stay normal knowing little pieces of Prince’s complicated personality.
Not even me.
“Mel in ore, fel in corde” Honey in the mouth, bile in the heart.

CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE
Omnia tempus habet”

Stepping in my room, I am careful enough to erase every trace of tears from my face and meet my maids.
“Miss. We need to get you ready for dinner.” Shortly nodding at their direction I don’t even bother to say anything else.
They took a deep red dress from the bag that reminded me of Queen’s from last night but this one had added silver pieces. Royal colours. Great. I hate it.
“Fine,” I said for the first time since I came into my room, letting them dress me.
They got rid of the green one and they gave me the red one. A piece of silver material was put from the middle of my leg to the end of the dress. It looked like ombré. Red colour faded into the silver.
“Can I go now?” I asked and sat on the chair.
“No. We need to get your hair ready.”
I took a deep breath and looked at the mirror. I hid all traces of the years but no matter how much I tried I saw little signs of sadness in my eyes. They looked like the eyes of someone who lived war and peace in its lifetime. It wasn’t who I am. I’m happy, young. With another deep breath, I closed my eyes ignoring my feelings. They don’t matter, you are just a weapon.
My maid took all the brushes and product making my skin seem perfect and white. My hair didn’t fall free in its natural waves, anymore. I didn’t see a point of all of this but they all worked together to tie my brown hair into something.
It was hard. Apart from that that I hated brushing my hair and part of that, it was curly to pain.
I exhaled and looked at my brown-green eyes.
They looked just like every other eye from my village. Or at least they had once. They somehow turned to green. My now pale face and green eyes seemed I look almost like a vampire. Dead. And now I felt like one.
People in the palace had different shades of blue, green, brown colour but in my town, there was just brown and blue. No shading just black and white.
In here everything was in soo many colours. They were people with so many faces that you never knew who are you talking to. You could be talking with a traitor but also with King himself.
That scared me the most. People are willing to hurt you just because you have a room next to Prince’s.
And I hated that. Maybe Amelia is right. I lost my sense of right. I didn’t look for what I saw looking when I came. I was trapped in a place not wanting to go further. I even stopped pissing Prince off. It couldn’t pass day not to piss him off.
But that was me. I was funny and happy. And not this. This was just a shell they created to look good, be presentable and unnoticeable. They didn’t want to remove me, so they created another doll from their layers.
Some of them even gossiped I’m Prince’s lover. Maybe they thought I’m here because of his money. I couldn’t deny that Prince is handsome. He is the best-looking, guy, I ever saw. But at the same time, I didn’t see too many handsome guys.
He had muscles and strength that is clearly visible but also secrets aside that pretty face. I could see that when he used powers. When he tried to control me. They trapped him inside. So many faces fought inside of him, so many intentions to be perfect in everything.
“Done.” My thoughts were stopped with Mauricio’s words. A girl who looked at me didn’t seem sad anymore. She was cold and heartless.
I forced myself on the smile and stood up.
“Thanks, girls it’s very well,” I said and realised that I took Mrs Gren’s talk.
She would be proud.
“Miss, you have ten more minutes. You should go.”
I nodded, taking a few steps before stopping again.
“Girls?” They turned.
“Thanks for this. I really appreciate it.”
They smiled and I looked away. Something flamed in my chest.
I closed the doors behind me and looked at the guards. He tried to close them for me but I was faster.
“It’s okay,” I said with the smile and made my way to the dinner.
I just hoped I don’t ruin anything.
I looked at the high doors with a rose design, I didn’t notice when I was with Amelia. They were made from dark wood with details enchanted in it. I felt so small in front of them. Like they would fall on me and crush me like a bug.
“What are you doing here?” I heard a hiss behind me and I exhaled.
Turning and facing with the Prince and his cold eyes sent shivers down my spine. The dark red uniform was decorated with silver buttons and silver rope on his left shoulder. Different metals were buttoned down his left side, every single earned through the blood.
Stepping next to my I see his red is the same as mine. We matched. Apart I had silver in the material he had in his accessories.
“Nice to see you too.” I turned and looked at the doors again.
“I asked what are you doing here?” He took me for elbow and moved from doors.
“Hey! Easier. I don’t want more bruises. They just healed.”
I still had a little scar in the shape of Royal symbol on my chest and I hated his right hand because of that ring.
“I don’t care. I just want to know why are you here.” He said through clenched teeth.
I looked into his eyes. Coldness in them could easily be described as the ice in deepest caves of Ignea kingdom.
“Queen invited me,” I said touching my dress.
Why is this happening? I just wanted to get that damn dinner over my head and hide in my room.
“I don’t believe me. She never met you.” He said stepping from me.
“We did meet. When one guard attacked me.”
His position changed instantly. He looked at me demanding to know all the details. I lowered my head not wanting to remember that.
He took my chin up making me meet his gaze.
“When that happened? Are you hurt?”
I wanted him to let me go. His cold fingers dog into my chin and I shifted uncomfortably. He has never been this close to me without hurting me.
He didn’t let my chin but his squeeze came a little lower. He was touching my neck down my scar.
“Answer my question little monster.”
I wanted him to let me go. He was so close to my neckline and my low cut of the dress that I frightened he could see how my heart beat fast. It beat so fast I didn’t dare to move.
I didn’t want to accept that but I was scared of him, and at the same time I was intrigued what caused so sudden change of behaviour.
“No.. nothing. I just walk last night down the castle and I came as they said to close to King’s room. I wanted to turn and go but they stopped me telling him that they need to check on me. They called me dangerous and crazy.”
I was looking at his face but I didn’t see him. I remembered the insults that they said to me. It was clear they hated me. But why?
“How did they tried to hurt you?” He said quietly and I looked at him.
His face was so close to mine that I could feel his breath on my skin, his hand around my waist and his heat deeply in my skin. He is too close.
My dress prevented it from felling him all the way down my body.
“And he.. he.. he pressed me down the wall saying that he need to check crazy person.”
My voice was shaky and I closed my eyes.
Control yourself, Dianna. Don’t let be afraid.
I opened my eyes when I was ready only to found him again so close to mine.
“I will deal with that. Better not too late for dinner.”
He gave me his elbow and I looked at his face then to his elbow.
“What people will think? You will walk with a crazy person on your side.” It did matter. Mattered to me.
“First of all. You are not crazy. And second I never cared what they think.” His voice was demanding.
“Come on. Or I will leave you to deal with hundreds of pair of eyes alone.”
My eyes widened.
“How much?” I asked my heart positivity stopping its rhythm.
I thought that it would be a Royal family and maybe a few of their advisors.
I didn’t think that it would be so much.
“Yes. We had a visit from Dalasky and too much of lord and ladies came to see that blue-eyed stranger.”
I heard that King’s advisor from Dalasky came but I didn’t know too much. And that I found out today. When I was in Queen’s restroom.
“I’m losing my patience.” My eyes met with his and swallowing a big ball of fear in my throat I took his elbow.
“You can listen.” He said lifting his eyebrow.
He put his left hand on the back and walked toward the door.
Guard that somehow showed in front of the doors opened them.
I took a deep breath. Here we go.
The dining room was huge. That is the first my eyes observed. Second, it was full. Every single place was taken. It was decorated with Royal colours. Of course. Red and silver.
It looks like they really like those colours.
And then I met hundreds of pairs of eyes resting on me.
I looked at the Prince. He was moving in rhythmical steps, completely calm and not looking anywhere else except at the King.
And I turned to look at everything. I didn’t care for those looks. It was the first time I see something fancy like this and I wanted to know everything.
Too many colours, they were too many red dresses. It looked like every young girl wore that colour. Hair was off the necks and room smelled in soo much fancy perfumes.
Still, there was King and Queen on the main table looking at us with blank faces. On King’s right were space and one empty next to women that sat in the beautiful dark dress. Even from here I could see that she is beautiful.
Everyone was standing. The talk stopped probably because everyone was asking who is the girl in red next to the Prince.
It was like every look wanted to know how I walk next to the Prince.
Simple. Have the power to resist. Piss him off enough for him to take you to the castle. Piss him even more and then let call you crazy. Simple as that, with a few irrelevant details like the scar on my neck and fight outside the doors.
When I looked again all younger girls let their hair-free, narrowed face looking at me.
I smiled and turned to the Prince. He was smiling too. He also saw that.
“Look like they want to please you,” I said.
It was stronger than me. I let out a giggle, and he looked at me from the side. He was still smiling.
“Looks like that.”
He helped me with the dress because it’s not easy to take stares in this dress.
When we walked toward Queen and little older women, he said.
“Mother, Marissa this is Dianna.” Older women smiled and hugged me.
“Nice to met you.”
I was surprised at first but again I hugged her too. It was too nice. It reminded me of my mother.
“You can sit next to us,” Queen said and I smiled. Somehow I pushed dress under the table and I saw the Prince sitting on the empty place next to the King.
His smile disappeared, and he looked cold again.
“Dinner can start.” King took a spoon and everyone took theirs.
I turned to mine and remembered a few classes from earlier today.
Mrs Gren took three extra hours to show me everything.
“Don’t be scared. This will go well.” Marissa said and I looked at her.
She had blue eyes and dark blonde hair. She looked unreal with her dress and the hair. That was beautiful. Queen looked at me over her shoulder and smiled.
At least I had two powerful women on my side tonight.
I scanned down the Royal table and I saw some figure. It was Danniel.
When I met his look, I waved close to the tables. He looked at me for a few seconds and waved back.
What happened to him? He didn’t like I entered with the Prince.
My thoughts didn’t hold to Danniel. Everything was too interesting. Finally settling at two men next to Prince’s throne.
One was older and sat next to the Prince. He also had blue eyes and blonde hair and he talked something with the Prince.
I didn’t pay too much attention to them but the boy next to him was a mystery.
He was around my ages. He didn’t talk to anyone, and he just looked at the spoon in a soup.
Unpleasant feeling in my chest appeared when I looked at him again. Something like that happened to me. I didn’t have a friend until Amelia started to play with me. Maybe he needed a friend too. He suddenly raised his head and dark blue eyes different from parent’s met with mine.
I smiled because he caught me in staring and he smiled back.
But then he put his head low again and did nothing.
“He is quite shy,” Marissa said when she noticed that I looked at her’s sone.
“Why?”
“He doesn’t have any brothers. He is our single son. Tai trains him without mercy. He wants to be one of Prince’s army.”
I nodded like I understand everything and looked at her.
She is really nice.
“You are beautiful,” I said without thinking.
Her lips rolled into a smile and she put her head low.
“Thank you, but half kingdom would kill for a waist you have.” She showed at my waist that was tinny without a corset. With it was even thinner.
“Thank you. It looks like no matter how much I ate I can’t get fatter.” I made a grimace at my body and laughed.
I loved my body shape.
“Don’t worry. You will get some weight when you get pregnant.”
My face came blank and my mouth slightly opened. A spoon in my hand fell into a plate.
A woman saw my reaction and started to apologize.
“I’m sorry. I didn’t want to insult you. But you came with the Prince and I assumed..”
She didn’t finish her sentence because I looked at Queen.
“Marissa, Dianna is our gest. She was never in the castle before so Vlad showed her around.”
I still couldn’t talk.
Everything around me was blank and almost unaware of where to look I landed on Prince.
He met my look and concern crossed around his face. His eyebrow lifted.
That is just foolish, isn’t it?
“Omnia tempus habet” Everything has its season.

CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO
“Acta est fabula”

Vine had a disgusting taste in my mouth but I continued drinking it.
I wanted to forget Marissa’s sentence and that she thought I’m connected with the Prince in that way.
It’s impossible.
I’m different from him. He was raised to rule a kingdom, to fight and to kill. I was raised to take care of myself and hide my ability. Our world’s never met. Never collided and surly never lasted.
Taking another sip vine from a cup I looked down the table. I wanted to get out. This is a mistake. I’m not for this. It’s just too complicated. I didn’t have so many faces as they had.
“I hope I did not insult you,” Marissa said, and I nodded mechanically.
“You did not.” I looked at the plate now and draw fork down the plate not eating anything.
Maybe I realised Prince’s obsession with that cup of drink every day. I was in one dinner and I already wanted to kill myself. How he survived thousands of them I didn’t know.
I knew I wanted to get out.
I took another look at King’s plate and I felt relief; he was almost done.
I waited a few more minutes, and I heard King saying.
“Shal we, my Queen?” He turned toward the queen and smiled.
She smiled back, and they got up.
Everyone left their plates, standing up to hail King and Queen for last time this evening.
I felt someone’s hand on mine and I looked at it. Marissa pulled me up because that would be offensive for the King himself.
They stood a few seconds Queen’s hand on top of King’s and they moved toward the stairs.
“Finally this circus is over.” Not a minute later I heard someone’s voice next to my ear and I looked up.
Prince was standing behind me.
“Come, I will walk you to your room.”
I looked at Marissa and saw Tai is taking her hand in his and as they bowed to the Prince and they disappeared. The boy followed them in the step.
When he came toward us he smiled and disappeared.
“Another one who fell under your charms.” Prince rolled his eyes and said.
“Coming or not? My day is not over yet.” I stood up and took a deep breath.
“This was horrible,” I said when we finally left the dining room and hundreds of eyes behind.
“Look from this side. You did not embarrass yourself so it’s good.”
My hand was on his elbow and we drifted like we have all time of life.
“It was horrible,” I repeated and stopped to take off those shoes.
“Such elegance,” Prince said when I took layers and layers of silk to came to the shoe.
“Hey! You should walk in these killers for five minutes. I would like to see your elegance.”
I took them off and exhaled. Such improvement.
The fluffy rug hugged my fingers and I wiggled my fingers in it.
“I will pass thank you very much.” He took my hand again, and we moved toward our rooms.
“So what is the point with taking me back to the room?” I asked unable to stay quiet.
I was such a talker.
“I want to make sure you came safely. I don’t want to get attacked again.”
Oh. I nodded and looked into the hallway.
“I wanted to ask. What happened at dinner? You looked shocked.”
My face froze once again on the same night.
What could I say?
What would he say at that? How will he react?
“I don’t quite remember. I think Marissa was telling something.” I answered not looking at him.
His moving didn’t change, but I felt him tightening his hand.
“You realise that is pointless?” He asked looking at me.
“What is pointless?” I looked back at him to found his icy crystals shining more than ever.
“Lying. You need to stop doing that or to take some lessons.”
“So I have a choice?” I raised an eyebrow, a smile playing on my lips, “I’m shocked. Two months ago you would just choke me until I answer.”
I put my hand on the heart and acted relief.
For a second he turned to see is anyone walking behind us. When he turned a smile played on his lips. “I still can do that,” his breath rested on my neck,” and I would if you are closed in the room. But now people would ask questions.” A silence stretched between us when he finally moved back.
My mouth somehow formed a smile and I mentioned another event.
“The only thing I liked was a moment when every single woman put hair down when we entered. Why did they do that?” At first, I thought that is some tradition. I don’t know. It’s stupid.”
“They looked at you.” He blurted a smile still playing on his lips.
I stopped at my step. So he looked at me.
“Why?” I asked moving again.
“They saw you. They wanted to take every single thing from you so they would walk by my side. It’s simple. When the process came, I need Queen by my side. Everyone wants to be that girl.”
His eyes tightened, and for a second a smile died out.
“I want none of them. The power is what I’m interested in, not the bed.”
“Those things you should keep for yourself.” My lips formed a mock and he looked at me. No matter how much he tried there were things about the woman he didn’t understand.
Idiot. His eyes were saying. This girl is stupid.
“A role of wise woman doesn’t suit you,” he continued but I stopped.
“A what role?!” Wise woman, what is that?
“A role of a wise woman, someone who knows everything. You would hear if you weren’t deff.”
“I’m def?!” I looked at him when he stopped. My hand rushed toward my heart and I said, “insults are just coming.”
For a moment he just looked at me before laughing. I stood there looking at him, smile playing on my lips but I didn’t know a reason for his laugh.
“Why are you laughing?” I asked finally and he looked at me.
“Nothing,” he answered seriously again.
“Don’t walk alone at night, little monster,” I could sense empathy in his voice before I entered my room.
Leaning on the doors I just smiled. This was funny. He needed to be free from duties once or twice a day. Then he is not a tyranny.
Laugh echoed the hallway again and I smiled automatically.
This was…
I searched for the real world but I didn’t know what to use.
Nice. I decided.
Maybe, after all, I had chances of being a friend with him. He acted normal tonight. And maybe just maybe he could let me go.
****
A loud noise woke me up.
I looked through the window, seeing a sun coming through the curtains.
My head hurt a little when I pushed myself up. I closed eyes for a second waiting for drum rolls to shut down. Eventually, they did.
Then I opened my eyes again.
I was in my nightdress what took me to a realisation that maids had undressed me.
I didn’t remember.
But I remembered my dreams.
The rain was falling. It felt on my skin cooling me down and diving into the bones. I was cold but I couldn’t move. I watched one dot and waited for something.
I didn’t know what, but then I heard some scream and cutting something. The sword shined at a little light and a could see blood.
Someone was just killed.
From that, I was awake for hours not wanting to sleep. I was in the temptation to knock on a wall just to see is the Prince in the room. I didn’t do that.
It’s funny how I always thought about Prince as the prince. Not the title just the word. He has three names, and I still called him like that.
The noise started again, and I looked at the terrace. Someone was fighting outside. But it was raining.
I stood up and came closer. I opened doors and cold air rushed into my room. It run down my neck and disappeared in the room. The end of October is here. Soon the snow will start.
I tightened my robe and went to the terrace without shoes. I felt that moment when my feet touched the stone. It’s freezing. Who would practise at this time?
I looked down and saw some man in the singlet and soldier pants. I knew that fool. I turned to the other one. He wore dark blue pants and a dark blue shirt. I knew that fool, too. Well, I met him last night.
Prince and the boy.
“What the hell are you two doing?” I shouted, and they stopped. They took their swords and put them on the grass.
“Practising,” Prince answered.
“What?” I repeated.
“I said that you are def.” He moved his hair from eyes and took a deep breath.
“I heard that,” I said and smiled.
“Of course she heard that.” He lowered his head and turned to the boy.
“You are a tightening sword too much. Don’t let him lead you, you need to lead him. Relax shoulders, the pain between shoulder will start soon. Move your feet to left and doesn’t be so obsessed with hair. You need to focus on the fight, and that is impossible if you lift your hair constantly. And also need to get inside. Get some hot drink. You were good, Dort.”
He threw his sword in the air and the boy caught it.
“Thank you, Your Majesty.”
“You are good. Maybe you will get in the Army in a few years. When you are old enough.”
“I’m nineteen.” He said.
Prince turned in the middle of a step and said.
“And you still need to learn more. You should stay here. I could practise with you when I came back.”
I stood up. Is he going somewhere?
“Yes, your Majesty.” He bowed before turning to the weapon house.
He turned toward my terrace.
“You.” Pointed to the doors.
“Get inside.”
Something in his voice made me get inside instantly. I shouldn’t fight right now.
I jumped in my bed moment when doors opened.
He was still in green more solid pants and singlet but he had a towel in his hands.
“You have to yell from early mornings, don’t you?” He took the towel and dried his hair. Dark hair was in a mess but looked too good.
What is happening to me?
I shake my head and answered.
“I wouldn’t but you woke me up. What is time anyway?” I turned toward clock but he said.
“6 a.m.”
“Whoa. Too early for me.” I tugged in my bed and closed eyes.
Someone took my blanket.
My eyes instantly opened. Anger rushed through me.
“Hey? What if I was naked?” I tried to take my blanket, but he didn’t allow me.
“Stop jumping like a rabbit. I’m too high for you.”
I looked at him and sat on the edge.
“Besides, I already saw you naked, remember?” He showed toward the bathroom and that day rushed in my head. My cheeks heated instantly.
“Come one. We will drink something hot.” I looked at the floor, my cheeks burning red. I couldn’t look at him. I was so impulsive sometimes.
“Look at me.” He demanded. The nice Prince from last night disappeared. This was a ruler.
I refused but soon I felt his cold fingers on my chin.
His fingers were so cold in comparison with my burning cheeks. I was embarrassed. My actions are foolish.
“Get dressed, now.” He highlighted every word and I couldn’t do anything besides then to nod.
So I get in my closet, took off my pyjama and dressed pants and shirt.
More correctly his shirt that I held. It was good, and I felt comfortable in it. He never mentioned it and I held it.
“Okay, we are we going to?”
“Glass room.” The first time we were there he said that I’m forbidden to go there without him. The explanation, never given.
He exited my room still in a wet cloth his boots leaving a wet mark on the floor.
“You are not cold?” I asked catching his step.
“No.” He answered giving one guard his towel.
I wanted to say something but his warning look shut me up. I remained quiet.
“You really need to say everything?” He said.
“When the situation demands,” I answered stepping a little further than him.
He was nervous today.
He opened doors of glass room I was once in it.
When he showed me a whole castle. This one was on the third floor.
Battler waited in front of the room with one cup and one crystal glass.
Prince took the glass and showed me to take the cup. It was hot. I burned my fingers a little and then blow it to get colder.
We sat on the same bench as the last time behind some bushes and he took a sip of the drink.
“I need you to promise me to act nice.”
“Why?” I acted still blowing at tea.
“Because I’m leaving. I’m going to Delia.”
I stopped blowing and looked at him.
“You are really going there?”
“Yes. I thought about your words and decided to go. A few days. What can happen?”
I didn’t answer my mind taking me to the night I told Travis Prince is going to Delia.
The prince is going in Delia. It’s not like I saw him every day but still, there wouldn’t be his shadow over me to scare me constantly.
Maybe I could go outside, for a quick walk. Maybe to visit a doctor. I missed him. We didn’t see after he took off the stitches.
“And you need to act like a lady. Don’t go brat over days. I will know.” He finished a drink and stood up.
“You can stay here until you finish the tea.”
He took the glass with him and left.
I watched his strong shoulders as he moved his hands to open doors.
Did he really take my advice?
I blew my tea for a few minutes when doors opened again.
I thought it’s him again but no. Mauricia was on them.
“Miss you got the letter.”
She gave me a letter and exited.
I opened now well-known envelope and took a little piece of paper.
“Wait for ten more minutes. We need to see you.”
Great I just need that.
I took a deep breath and looked at tea.
I hope they don’t demand anything again.
“Acta est fabula” The story is done.

CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE
“Sicus pacem, para bellum”

Taking a sip of tea I looked at the doors for the hundredth time in this fifteen minutes. The temptation to go was enormous, and the twitching feeling in my stomach didn’t help.
I looked at the ground and plants around me. They were beautiful. I saw a bush of red roses and next to it blue roses. I wasn’t sure they existed anymore. I thought they were extinct just like black roses.
But it looks like they didn’t.
Doors opened.
My look raised from a bush to a person’s in front of me. My eyes recognized Amelia and Travis standing next to each other like a power couple. But behind them was standing unknown figure. I met a blue look and finally recognized the third person. Dort. What was he doing here?
“What is happening?” I said not looking at them. My eyes rested on the dark liquid in my cup. The tea was from blueberries. My favourite.
“Dianna met Dortsian,” Travis said.
“We have already met,” my voice got the cold tone whenever I was somewhere I didn’t like it.
He said nothing.
“Good. Then you will show him around because he is new in the castle.”
“I will not be a babysitter,” I said sharply, looking at Travis.
He has to know just because I agreed to help them I won’t play a circus figure.
“Yes, you will.” He said looking at me.
Amelia came to the bench where I sat and sat on it. Travis stood next to her. Dort was standing in front of us all.
Travis and Amelia took each other’s hand and Travis kissed their hands.
“That is so lovely. How long have you prepared that?” I said smiling, my smile cold in the words. Travis was one who controlled everything.
“Not long how you prepared your acting around Prince.”
I narrowed my eyes.
“Everything I said or did around Prince was my real thing. I did not act. I do not even know how to lie.” I clutched my teeth and looked at him.
Anger was in my head. He is not a person I met. He is nothing I knew. Nothing my father healed when he was wounded three years ago. Three years ago when he met Amelia. When they fall in love. Because he was good looking. But I was hitting blue eyes, not the black. And not mean like his.
“I do not believe you. You are a perfect actress. Every move was planned, written and looked around. Like with Danniel.”
I blushed. Not from discomfort but because he made me angry. He doesn’t deserve to say his name.
“Don’t say his name. You don’t deserve it. He is too good for your mouth.” I said and stood up.
My first was down my body trying to stay calm, but he provoked me on purpose. He is one who trying to piss me off.
“Danniel. Danniel. Danniel.” Mean smile appeared on his face while he repeated his name.
“Stop now,” I said through my teeth. “You will get hurt.”
“I would like to see that.” He answered.
“Enough. Both of you.” Amelia said with her cold voice.
I stopped for a second and looked at her.
What changed? She never acted like this. She was always nice and polite.
Travis shot his mouth but I couldn’t resist.
“Already listening to the women? What will happen in the second year of marriage, or even third?” I smiled, but I wanted to rip his neck.
“Stop Dianna,” Amelia said pushing a hand on my chests. I let her move me for a step but nothing more.
I felt someone’s body behind mine.
I turned and smiled. He will be a nice victim.
“Well hello, Dort. Nice to finally link body with a name.” I put my hand on his shoulder leaning on him.
He didn’t move for a second.
I continued.
“Which one is an act? This, or joining to Prince’s army?” I remembered his conversation from this morning.
“Dianna,” Amelia warned me again.
“Okay okay.” I raised my hands. “Giving up.” I turned.
I sat next to her, but at the lower place from her. The silence stretched like a nudls.
“Continue,” I said when no one said anything.
“As we were telling, you will show Dort around and make a friendship with him.”
“Not happening,” I said looking at my nails. Now they were manicured and had a layer of invisible nail polish.
Before they were all muddy and broken. I never took too much attention to them.
“Showing or friendship,” I added.
“You will tell him everything you know about the Prince, what he is talking, what is he is doing, what is he eating, everything,” Travis said and crossed his arms. The black shirt was tensed with muscles.
“And why would I do that?” I looked at him raising my eyebrow.
Travis looked at Amelia.
“Ouch, Travis she already took a leash, and it’s too short like it seems,” I said provoking him.
He narrowed his eyes and looked at me.
“Just shut up,” Dort said, and I turned to him.
“Ah, baby’s first words.” I smiled like a happy mother and stood up.
I wanted to cuddle him on the hair, make him feel less worthy, but he pushed my hand away.
“Don’t touch me with those filthy hands.” He said looking at me. His blue eyes were filled with hate.
“Ah. But I washed them this morning.” I looked at my hands and they were looking the same as every day.
“God knows what you did with the Prince.” He continued.
Now, this is an insult. He doesn’t have the right to say this. He doesn’t even know me.
I came closer to him and relived my neck.
“See this? This is a scar I got the first time I ever met him. He thought that I’m lying.”
I took sleeve up. “This? I rip my infusion because I couldn’t talk. And I couldn’t talk because I rip my stitches after Prince killed a person on my sight. Just because I watched. So spare me what I did.”
He looked at my neck and I felt his cold look on my scar. I wanted to cover it but I stayed still. His look covered me like some frost.
Then he continued down my neck to the elbow.
“Then you shouldn’t look.” He said his hands crossed on his chest.
He looked like some pre puffed Prince in some tales. Like a dream. Handsom but with a hidden purpose.
But he wasn’t anything of that.
I smiled remembering that I humiliated him.
“I will show him around but the information will stay mine.” I turned and looked at both of them.
Travis all in black and Amelia all in white. They looked like a devil and an angel, but if you scratch under, you will see that they are both devils.
“He is under less watch from you. He can go unnoticed in and out. No one will get suspicious. Just need to say.” Travis said, and I looked at Amelia.
She nodded and looked around.
Could I say everything Prince tell me? Can I lie to him that nothing is happening? I’m a terrible liar. I can’t hide anything from him.
“But he can read mind,” I said.
“He could one single time to you. In the cell. And you are protected. Dort knows how to hide his mind.”
No. He said that one never did that. He wouldn’t lie.
“He didn’t do that,” I said quietly.
“He did,” Travis added. I heard the laugh in his words; he must enjoy this. He is someone who plays, not get played. He holds the strings.
“From all of that I can see that I’m a source of information.” I ignored Travis and turned to confront with Amelia. I can’t believe her. Or Dort. They are lying.
Amelia stood up.
“That will be. Dianna will tell everything to Dort and the end.” She looked at me and Dort but I couldn’t look back.
She became a stranger to me.
“We are leaving.” She said and took Travis’s hand.
As they were leaving I said.
“Amelia let collar to breathe. It’s too tightened.”
I smiled at his look full of hate and turned to leave but I found myself on the wall. The air escaped my lips as my back hit the cold wall.
Images from two nights ago came in my mind but I pushed them back.
He won’t do that.
“I can’t understand how you are still alive.” I felt his hand on my throat and a little pain from where he touched my scar. Pressed, not touched. It hurt now.
“Maybe Prince loves that I can talk. Or maybe he is scared of me.” I said somehow. He was already stopping my breathing. I felt less and less oxygen.
“Just stop with that act!” He pushed me against the wall and my bones and muscles tensed. It hurt.
“Let me go,” I said shakily.
I just wanted to go.
“I can see why Prince loves your neck. It’s really breakable.” He pushed me again at the wall and turned.
My hand instantly came down my neck and I touched my scar.
I could feel pulse underneath the skin. It was so fast, and I massaged it just to calm down. I needed to be calm. I had to see the Queen.
When I opened my eyes, no one was in the room; I was all alone.
On my way to the room, I remember that I left the mug on the bench.
I hope they will remember to check that room.
****
When guard oped doors of Queen’s restroom, I slowly entered in my silver dress.
Everyone turned to look at me.
I was a girl who walked with the Prince down the dinner. Someone who earned a place aside to the next ruler. My eyes met with every single one and then I turned to Queen and Marissa.
I owned her a apologize.
“Dianna! I’m so glad that you came today. We wanted to tell you something about Marissa’s place. Iceleouss. It’s really beautiful.” Queen smiled and I could hear some voice behind me.
There is a good reason why are they behind me.
I smiled too but turned to Marissa.
“Marissa I hope you can forgive me my actions. You surprised me with a question but I had no right to act like that.” I looked at her and she stood up.
“Of course. But only if you forgive me what I said. That was really not a tactic from me.” She put hands on my shoulders and I felt her warmth.
She is really good.
I smiled and said.
“There is nothing to forgive you.” I put my hand too, and she said.
“Then there is nothing I have to forgive you too.” We sat next to the Queen, and they all started talking.
“You need to come here. For the beginning, we have an ice statue. Really big around ten feet. They are in an ice park where everything is frozen.”
“Oh, yes.” Queen added, “But you need to see the Light day. That is a day in February that became not too dark but also not to shine and stays like that for the next four months.”
“Oh, yes. That is good. We have a big party where we celebrate that. Some shamans like to think that is a day when Earth stopped. She stays unmoved for four months and then continues as nothing happened.” Marissa is excited.
I smiled. Butterflies were dancing in my stomach. I would like to visit that but I knew that Prince would never allow me. I was a prisoner after all and the dress couldn’t change that.
“I would like to visit that,” I said smiling.
“Oh, that is a day when proposed me,” Queen said looking at nowhere.
“What? Daria, you never told me that!” Marissa said in a high voice. I was surprised too.
“I did not?” Queen smiled with memories and looked at me.
“I will tell you one day.”
“But right now we need to prepare for Vlad’s leaving. He is going to Delia.”
Queen said and ordered a few maids to get our coats. Queen got her little crown, and we made our way. Queen was in the middle. Marissa on the right and I on the left. The rest of the room was behind us.
Leaving can start.
We were in front of the main doors of the castle. I never saw them but it looked like massive ironed doors with some designs. They were beautiful, like everything else in here. A rose symbol stretched through the hallways we passed and I saw the same mark on the doors.
I raised my look to the sky only to see it covered in clouds. The rain stopped but the air was hit with a few drops there and then. The sun was hidden behind them.
Queen stood on the front and Marissa and me next to her.
Minutes before Prince will come King showed up.
“His Majesty, the King. Her’s Majesty, the Queen.” Some servant echoed through the now filled yard and we all bowed.
King came to the Queen with a quick step not looking at anyone.
“My darling.” He kissed her on a cheek and said.
“You should not get out.”
“I will. You can’t keep me in the castle. Besides, I want to see my only son.” She said and smiled.
The king kissed her again and nodded.
He wasn’t satisfied, but he respected Queen’s wishes.
“His Majesty, the Prince.” Everyone bowed again, even I did that, just because he couldn’t see me and looked up.
He was in a dark blue uniform with Dort on one side and Danniel on another. The tension of his shoulder showed how he was actually stressed about that city. A dark expression of his face told everything he hid.
Landing on the brown eyes I saw Danniel dressed in the dark blue suit that fitted him like a glove and smiled.
Dirt was ignored. I couldn’t understand his intentions.
My scar ached when I met Prince’s look. It was a mixture of anger and coldness. That was a look when I first met him. I instantly stepped back trying to get in Marissa’s shadow. I failed. His look didn’t leave mine.
He climbed up a few stairs and said something to the King. He nodded and smiled. He tapped him on the shoulder like a little son even they were the same high, and constancy. He was a real father.
He smiled at the Queen and I could see that is some fake smile. I made me think that he doesn’t really love his mother.
“Act well.” She said fixing his medal on left pocket.
“I always act well.” He said and kissed her on the cheek. His look was on mine.
I looked down at the stairs but he greeted Marissa too.
“Marissa I hope you will enjoy this few days and I’m sorry that I can’t stay but I hope you will come to the coronation.” He smiled at her and she smiled too.
“Of course Vlad. ” She messed his hair, and he smiled.
I thought that he will turn and go but I saw a shadow on my skirt.
“What are you doing here?” He asked angrily.
“Queen asked me to come,” I answered the same and looked at him.
I saw that Marissa get a step further.
“Of course she did that.” He shook his head and said.
“Act well, or I will know. And be smart do not seduce my guards.” He said that serious, but I saw a smile on his face.
“Does your friend count?” I asked quickly looking at Danniel.
“He eespecially counts. Don’t even breath near him.” He said and turned.
Guess you can’t respect all his rules.
He climbed on the horse.
King said. “Prince is going on the trip. Let luck and bravery always be on his way. He will come here to rule our country with powerful allies.” Kind nodded and Prince took his sword putting it high over his head.
Then he bowed at King and Queen before disappearing with the the best of his guards. He took no one else.
He believed them.
I hope they know who to trust.
The wet ground from morning rain smirch hoofs of his dark horse.
They disappeared, but I heard his last words.
“Don’t make me kill anyone because of you.”
“Sicus pacem, para bellum” If you want peace, prepare for war.

CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR
“Ab usus, ab usum, in vokat”

Everyone would be relieved when their keeper and tormentor would go, but not me. I was scared when he left.
At first,t I walked up and down not believing he actually left.
There were less than 20 days till coronation and preparation are there.
I saw much more servants than ever and the whole castle looked liver. You could hear people talking from places where wasn’t any living soul. I was happy because of that but also scared.
What will happen now when he is gone? I was in my position just because of him. He was like tormentor from one side and another, he was like a guardian.
He was watching over me and made me feel safe, at least. But I wasn’t safe.
He pulled me in that fake sense of security like a little bubble over me, not conscious of what is happening around me. On one way I became untouchable. No one dared to speak anything about me when he was here. They knew he will know but now when he left my ears caught gossips. Gossips of every kind.
The first group of gossips talked I was in a relationship with the Prince. They still talked about my appearance at dinner, how I wore royal colours and how I walked with the Prince. They were sure I’m Prince’s misters and that he will dump me when he gets bored with me.
The second group talked about the coronation. They talked he run to prepare for tattoos. How that is terrible pain and how this king never did that. He wasn’t the first one chosen for that position so he skipped that. But Prince was in the first line. He had to do that.
That is what scared me the most. That he can’t survive that. But I also knew he is much stronger than he appeared. Not that he is showing like a coward but his presence made fear into the bones.
I was scared that after that he will kill me. So I wanted to run.
The third group was the scariest one. They were talking about how Prince liked pain and he enjoyed in blood so much that is a reason why I have so many scars. And that I got the nerve break. They hid that from me but one showed and said what is the truth.
I wasn’t sure what to believe. From one side I knew that I shouldn’t believe in that, just like Prince said.
Why do you care what they think?
I remembered that sentence. He whispered in my ear when we were at dinner. Like he wanted the whole castle to know I’m his and that I needed to be hated.
But on the other side, I had to believe in theories. Why am I here?
Travis said that he is keeping me alive just to found out what is wrong with me and then he will kill me. Not that I believed him, but I had to question myself.
What if that is true? What if he really kills me? What if I die and my parents don’t know that I lived for the past three months not answering them?
I had to tell them something.
“Maurecia send a letter to Amelia,” I said looking at my terrace. She was in the closed ironing some dress.
We both gave up from pretending when it was too obvious that she is with them. She was on Amelia’s and Travis’s side but she worked for the Prince.
She said nothing, but I heard opening the tray and writing something.
My look caught something in a dark cloudy day. The weather was horrible. It was between winter and fall and you had to look for rain and wind for the whole day.
I never liked it the most. I wanted or sun or snow. The middle was never good. Not in weather not in life.
I get up from my bed with one thought on the mind. Mrs Gren told me that we don’t have class today so I had a whole day for myself.
I get out of the room, and in the, now, already changed the hallway and with too many maids.
I let them move from my dress and to take all thing that my dress doesn’t get dirty. Like I saw on the first day on Prince’s face I enjoyed that.
As time flies by you get used to it. There are people beneath you and that you have some power.
I wanted to find Danniel.
I really liked him and I couldn’t stop talking to him.
And now when Prince is left I could spend a little more time with him.
After almost three months I thought of kissing him. On nights when we would talk I imagined how it would be to kiss those beautiful lips. To feel someone’s heat next to yours. To feel his hands on mine and to just fell someone’s body against mine.
This is a big castle and you couldn’t see too much intimacy between someone.
There would be maids looking at some solider or something like that but nothing like that connection.
It hurt me to admit but I wanted that look Amelia and Travis have. Even though he doesn’t deserve her. She is too good for him. He changed my best friend, and I hated him because of that.
“Hey, you.” I touched one maid, and she looked at me.
“Yes, lady?” She asked moving her dress from mine. She had some paint on hers.
“Can you find Danniel?” I asked.
“Danniel?” She narrowed her forehead and looked at me.
“Yes. Danniel Svopt. Prince’s friend.” She smiled and nodded.
Now she knows him.
“What to say?”
“Say that I will wait with doughnuts.” I smiled, and she nodded.
As she got lost in the direction of Prince’s office in the west wing, that was forbidden for me, I went downstairs.
When you want that delicious doughnut you have to be prepared for the thing that you will see a chef someday.
David caught me a month after my coming. I was in a bad mood and my stomach hurt so I wanted some sugar.
He was preparing something for tomorrow’s lunch.
I was in a kitchen. Not too hard to connect.
He told me that I can come but I have to help him sometimes. For now, I made more doughnuts. He would them let me eat them.
However, Mrs Gren wasn’t too happy. She was in the mood that women can’t eat sugar. I told her that I stopped but no. I still eat them, just in the dark.
I knocked once on the doors and saw the empty kitchen although it was just after lunch.
“You threw them out, David?” I smiled at the old chef cooking something in the oven.
“You know Dianna. I don’t believe them. There are too many people because of the party.” He looked at me over the shoulder and I sat on a chair he showed me with a knife.
You don’t have an idea. People are ready to act like hey desire for something only to betray you at the end.
“So what are you preparing?” I put a head on my hand and looked at him.
“Secret recipe. You can try when it’s done.” He smiled and looked at the oven.
“I would like that,” I said, and I heard a voice.
“Can I reserve a plate too?” Said someone behind me and I turned.
Danniel was standing on the doors looking at me. His brown eyes looked a little tired, and he didn’t have a tie.
“Sure. Mr Danniel. But I have to prepare it first.”
David loved Danniel too, actually, he loved anyone who would try his new recipes. Sometimes they were good and sometimes not.
I liked most of them. They reminded me of my childhood when my mom would make soup from almost nothing.
“I heard something about doughnuts?” Danniel raised an eyebrow and looked at me.
“Yes. I promised, but I wasn’t sure that the chef will give us.”
“They are behind my back.” I heard David’s voice. He wanted to look sharp, but I could feel a smile on his voice. He liked the thing that we were like together.
“Thanks, David.” Quickly I kissed him on the cheek and took two, or three doughnuts.
Danniel smiled when I showed him and we get lost in the hallway.
“So why did you wanted to see me?” He said taking a piece of doughnut.
“I wanted to talk with you. We were good before that dinner.” I waved behind myself not wanting to talk about that.
“So Prince left and suddenly you are out of his shadow?” He said, and it sounded much sharper than he probably intended.
In every way, it hurt.
“Not cool,” I said quietly.
He stopped.
“You are right. I apologize.” He smiled sadly and I had to forgive him. He is too good.
“All right.” I smiled again, but those words hurt more than you would expect.
“So do you have time? I wanted to go out. I was never out.” I said looking through a window.
It was still cloudy but I could handle that.
“No. Wait. Do you have horses?” I turned to him.
“Sure. Prince and others took some but there is much more.”
“Can you show me?” I asked smiling.
I wanted to see that animal since I came in a carriage to the castle. They looked powerful and harmful like animals of the war, especially Prince’s dark horse.
I saw him one on the horse and it was magnificent. How he controlled that animal and how he talked with it after the practice. They looked like they have some connection. I wanted to see them.
“I can do that.” He said and smiled, “But can you go out?” He asked.
“I don’t know. Prince said nothing, but King told me that I can go whenever I want.”
“You talked to the King?!” He asked standing with half a doughnut.
“Yes. Why? Remember?” I didn’t see why is that important.
“Rare ones have opportunities to talk with the King.” He said still looking surprised.
“He visited me when I was in the hospital.” I smiled and took him under his hand.
“Oh, yes. You said that.” He shook his head.
“Can we go now?”
He nodded and didn’t move.
He looked surprised and funny. After a few seconds, he moved and smiled again.
“Let’s see.”
We walked toward the cold and actually the fresh air for the first time since I came in here. I observed everything from my terrace but it was nothing like in person. It looked like a completely different world.
It was cold, but I didn’t want to get back to take something warmer. I was outside with a Danniel and that was enough for me.
There were a few drops of rain in the air but sunshine in the sky.
“What is this?” I asked showing at the building that looked from my room.
“Artillery.” He said simply like that word will explain everything.
“What?” I asked.
“Place where we keep weapons.” He shrugged shoulders and continued.
“Horses are back here.”
We were on a little busy street and you could see some lords and ladies walking. Lords with hats and ladies with little umbrellas. That looked so normal here but in my town, no one had an umbrella. You would walk until you come somewhere where doesn’t rain.
I shook my head to go back in present and followed Danniel.
“Here we are.” A few guards were standing in front of the big iron fence and they moved when Danniel came.
“Lord. Miss.” They moved and open the gate.
Danniel nodded and helped me to walk on wet ground. You could feel a smell of mud, hay and horses.
I instantly liked it.
My lips automatically curved into the smile and I turned to the Danniel.
“Which one is yours?” He showed at one horse which run around in circular fenced place. Danniel whistled and horse instantly stopped and turned toward us. When we walked toward the fence he introduced me the horse.
“This is Light.” Horse touched his hand, and I smiled.
It was a beautiful white horse with a little black on the left ear. I wanted to touch him but I wasn’t sure how he will react.
“Can I touch him?”
“Yes. Just doesn’t show fear. That will scare him too.”
I put my hand and horse carefully moved toward me.
He smelled my hand and after a few seconds, he licked my hand.
I smiled at that strange feeling. His thong was itchy and the horse looked like he is liking me.
“He likes you,” Danniel said in a moment when the horse moved his head and turned the body to touch him.
“He is so beautiful.” I smiled at him and touch his neck.
“He is three years old. In his best strength.” I nodded as I understand but I wanted to cuddle with him.
He is so soft. His snout was so soft that was unreal. Little hair under his eyes was dark, and he looked like he has some grass on it but it wasn’t true.
“Here give him this,” Danniel said and gave me the sugar cube.
“Oh. He loves that?”
He nodded, and I put on my palm. He smelled for a second and I felt his thong again.
I laughed and hugged Danniel. The spontaneous act didn’t leave any place for embarrassment.
“Thanks for this.”
He hugged back.
“Always.”
****
I met with Amelia the next night. I was walking toward the dining room when I heard her voice.
“We can enter here.” She opened some doors, and we found in one room. It was dark, but I felt her warmth.
“Why did you wanted to see me?” She said.
I could feel the distance in her words. We weren’t so close as before. I said some words, and she did too.
We both hurt each other and we suffered because of that.
“I just wanted to say that I will tell Dort what I know,” I said looking at the floor.
I felt a big carpet under my feet when we entered but I didn’t see it. Besides that it was fluffy.
“Good. But we knew that. Have something else or I can go?” She already turned to the door to get out.
“Wait. Amelia.” I caught her elbow stopping her.
“What, Dianna?” She said sharply.
She was different. She changed.
“I wanted to ask did you to really married Travis?”
“What that supposed to mean?” She said, and I felt anger.
“I mean. He is not like he presented himself. He is different.”
“There is nothing wrong with fighting for what you want and knowing that.”
“And what he wants? That is not money. What is it?” I said ignoring her look.
“Throne.” She said simple and I let her hand.
That is not what I wanted to hear, but I also suppose that. He didn’t want just to take Prince’s legacy he wanted it for himself.
“Okay.” I looked down defeated with those words.
“Okay. And remember that. He and I are fighting for what we want. You can’t be half in half out. You are either in or out. And after that, there is no turning back.”
“You changed,” I said quietly with a sad smile on my face.
“Everyone change after the truth. You have to know that.”
I was still looking at the floor when I heard opening doors.
And once again my best friend left me, and I didn’t say anything about my parents.
****
Four days passed. Danniel and I came even closer, but we had none kiss.
I wanted to feel his lips on me because I felt like I owed him that. He did so many good things for me, at least I could give him my first kiss.
I was in heaven. My days were filled with happiness and nice people that I almost couldn’t believe.
Queen and Marissa were with me when Danniel wasn’t. He had to work after all.
They talked to me about all counties that King ruled and every single one from their stories was magnificent.
In a very short time, I wanted to visit a waterfall in Beria, the Great wall between Ciria and Plinia, two countries in the middle of a continent. Rainforests of Ghali, even though I was scared of snakes. Deserts, castles, ice cubes, everything.
But I knew that I couldn’t. Queen realised that too so after the second day she stopped with that and she talked about people. Their culture, wardrobe some lords, or ladies.
That was so interesting that you could imagine they are standing next to you. I hoped that I will live enough just to see coronation and all those people.
They were like with me, and I wanted to investigate them.
One night when dinner was over I get out to the hallway to take a little air.
Danniel was inside one small room where he prepared dinner for us. The place was decorated with hundreds of roses and petals. Candles with so nice smell that I imagined I was in someplace. Where I was free. Even though this was nice I wasn’t in my place. I wasn’t free. I was a bird in the cage. That Prince built around me, scaring me with his temper.
I put a hand on my chest and I could feel fast heartbeats. He played with my hand all the time, and my butterflies just kept growing and growing. His touch excited me and burned something in me that I couldn’t understand.
“So. There you are. I thought you ran.” Danniel said smiling. He was in a dark suit with a red tie and in a hallway with a little light he looked mysterious and dangerous.
But he wasn’t dangerous. No. That was a Prince.
I waved and smiled. It was really easy to smile at his company.
“I did not.” He came to a step closer and he hugged me around the waist.
“Good. Because I wanted to do this.”
He looked into my eyes and seconds later I felt his lips on mine.
It was better than in my imagination. His lips were so soft that I lost my mind and breath in them.
He kissed me slowly and step by step I kissed back. He kissed a little faster. He was like living fire compare to me.
I felt like I’m acting like a wooden doll in compare with him.
I pushed that though and kissed him back.
I could feel his thong on my lower lip and a few seconds later his teeth. He bit my lips and smiled at my lips.
I wanted to say anything but one voice stopped me.
“You are coming with me.”
“Ab uses, ab usum, in vokat” One mistake drags the other.

CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE
“Ubi lex ibi poena”

I opened my eyes. This can’t be happening. He shouldn’t be here. Prince shouldn’t be here until Sunday.
I felt a strong squeeze and it reminded me on the first day when he lead me to question room. He was in the same mood as that.
“Hey, Vlad, what is happening?” Danniel asked surprised but also concerned. His forehead narrowed and he looked at Prince.
“Nothing.” He said sharply and kept moving.
I couldn’t resist his strength and I moved with him looking at Danniel who stood next to the doors still surprised.
What the hell is happening?
I gave him the sorry look and turned to watch where are we going.
We weren’t far away from my room, but he didn’t stop there. He opened doors next to it.
Before I could ask anything I was pushed to the wall and the cold stone was on my back. My short sleeve dress was opened a little one back, and I felt coldness like it was around my heart.
My vision came blurry, but I heard a sharp door slamming and next second I felt his hand on my throat.
“What was one request I told you not to do?” He said angrily looking at me.
His cold eyes were like two icebergs. His dark hair was in a mess and I saw that he is not wearing his uniform. He was in dark pants with a dark shirt. He looked like he is in a mess and he never looked like that.
What did the hell happen?
When I didn’t answer he pushed me even harder on the wall.
“Answer me!” He said to my ear and chills ran down my body.
“Not to seduce your army,” I said shakily partly from fear and partly from his squeeze. I couldn’t breathe. My lungs hurt and I couldn’t feel my feet. My vision was blurry. I couldn’t see him anymore.
I felt like I’m standing just because he is holding me for the neck.
“And what?!” He pressed my neck harder and my scar pulsed with pain.
“Please let me, I can’t breathe,” I said shaky and tried looking at his eyes.
“What else?!” He said embracing his squeeze. Not too much but still. I could take one shaky breath.
“Especially Danniel,” I said somehow, and he squeezed again.
“Exactly. And you did what?!” He yelled in the empty room.
I tried looking around, searching for something. I didn’t know what, but I was sure when I found it I will know, but nothing. I couldn’t find anything.
It was a weapon, I realised when less of oxygen came into my mind. Something I desperately tried to find. I had to protect myself.
Things were blurry but I could breathe again. He let me take a few shaky breaths and my vision came clearer.
“And you did what?” He whispered into my ear now.
“I did the contrary,” I said letting words slip from my lips.
I must know he will found out. I wasn’t that foolish to hope he will never found out. We couldn’t keep that as a secret when everyone saw us. They were talking after all. I was one night with the Prince and the other with Danniel. I was a whore like they were telling.
And right now I felt like one. I did the only thing he told me not to do. I knew what will happen, in one little part of my brain I must know, but I ignored it and did the contrary.
He had every right to do this to me. I did it on purpose. And after all, I’m just a prisoner. Prisoner in a nice dress.
“You did the contrary.” He repeated my words and let me go.
Instantly my hand came on my neck. I checked to look for something, some bruise or wound but I felt nothing.
My lungs wanted air, and I took three deep breath before I looked at him.
He was standing next to the big window looking outside.
From the profile, he looked regular, like a normal guy, but his eyes held secrets. They were traitors and keepers at the same time.
He would say what he wanted and the rest is on you.
“What will you do?” I said moving a little to the doors.
“Not even think about that, because I have this.” Little metal thing shone on moonlight and I cursed.
He locked me in here. With a beast. In a cage.
“What to do? What to do? What to do?” He turned and come to me in two big steps.
“What to do to the person who broke Prince’s order, not for the first time. What to do to a person which said that is the last thing she would do in the world? What to do to that person? To kill her? Or to kill her lover?”
“He is not my lover,” I said sharply interrupting him.
“I saw you kissing him!” He yelled again and closed eyes. My skin crawled from his voice.
“I saw you kissing him.” He repeated calmer, “You expect from me to believe you that you did not go step further? That you did that thing just to contrary from my demand?” He didn’t look at me. His eyes were shut tightly like he can’t even look at me.
I said nothing. I watched his vein on the neck beating fast and Adam’s apple jumping up and down. He was trying to calm himself, but it had none succession.
“You know they told me I have temper issues.” He said in a cold, dark room still not looking at me.
He stood there and breathed. He didn’t continue, so I had to ask.
“Who told you that?”
I said quiet looking at the floor. I wasn’t brave enough to look at him. Not now and not in that way.
“My mother. Father. Teacher. Danniel.” He smiled at the last word and looked at me.
His eyes were green.
“They told me that one time I will lose control and my power will be in my emotions. That will be the end. They said. No returning. Because once when the power goes to emotions it will be lost. A person can’t control his power and now I’m one step from that edge and you just keep pissing me off.”
I twitched on him cursing and stepped backwards. Prince showing this much emotion was strange to me.
What will happen if he goes over that edge? If he throws his role and reveals his power hidden under suits and demands. When he feels all of that and when he wants to feel only that?
He moved from bed lightened with a moon and a shelf on the right wall. It was dark but I could see his personality in dark. His eyes shone.
I slipped down the wall and sat on the floor. My dress was all around me like a little pet. I hugged myself. I wanted home.
He stood in front of me.
“No. You will not act like a little pet. You want to be a lover you will act like a grown-up person.”
His green eyes looked at me and fear run in my veins. Why is keep mention that? That was just a kiss.
“He. Is. Not. My. Lover.” I said standing up.
Anger run down my body and I wanted to put that in his head.
“That was just one kiss. Only one I shared with him!” I said wanting to push him in the chest but he caught my hand.
He held my wrist looking at me not saying anything.
“If I have to repeat that. Here. One single kiss and nothing more. Not a single touch.”
I looked into his eyes. I wanted to obey them. To look away just not to look at that mirror so alike like my emotions in my heart. So alike like me more than I even thought. Like every emotion, I felt when Amelia would leave me. When I felt like everyone is throwing me away and using for their cause. I swallowed, hard.
Little sparks of white showed in his green eyes and I left a shaky breath out. Now he is not dangerous after all, right?
His face looked at mine and after minute changed instantly.
“Fine.” He stepped back still looking in mine.
Now the white was controlling green.
“If you say so.”
There is something weird with that sentence. He never carried for my words.
“There is no problem to do this now.” His eyes were white again, but a voice was now one who scared me.
“From now one, everyone who touches you, from mankind, will be executed immediately. No exception.”
I opened my mouth. He did not say that.
“What?” Was the only thing I succeeded to say.
“You heard. Everyone who touches you will be killed.” I could see the mean smile in his eyes and chortle.
Once again he won.
“You would kill your best friend just for a touch?” I said still not believing.
“True.” He agreed and smiled.
He said that like someone is looking good and not agreeing about murder.
“You would kill your best friend if he touches me, why?” I asked, but I saw him rolling eyes.
“Why? Why? Simple answer. Because I can.” He touched a lamp on his right and room was lightened with a light.
One shadow was over his left cheek making him look meaner. Like he wasn’t mean enough.
“Your best friend?” I repeated. This is not true.
“I said once and I won’t repeat. I’m not a bird.” He sat on the chair next to the bed and looked at me.
“But that is irrelevant.” He waved away with a hand like nothing important.
“You came here for one single reason. What was your intention of sending me to Delia?”
He asked cold, and I flinched.
“What?”
“What was your intention, except finding a lover?”
I ignored the rest of the sentence. I just heard my intention.
I had none intention. I said that because I agreed with that general in my room. People needed to see him in real and not some letter boy. They need to see that they are having a real leader and not some showing boy.
“I had none intention,” I said honestly.
“Don’t lie.” He warned me in a low voice. My whole body went cold. What is he talking about? Does he know for Amelia? Travis?
“I’m not lying. It’s true. People sometimes need to see a real person over some letters.”
I wanted to get out but at the same time, I wanted to know what happened? What made me believe I did something.
“What happened?” I asked looking around the room. I knew this room.
He showed me first or the second day when I was here. His room.
Usually, when he treated me, he would go to my room, but now it was in his. What is happening to him? This is not how is he acting. Usually, we have everything under his control, but I felt like something is slipping from that control.
“What happened there?” I asked again.
“Rebellion! That is what happened!” He yelled looking at me.
His eyes looked at me. Again, I could see a little green. He really needs to control himself.
“Rebellion?” I repeated to no one special.
What on earth did Amelia and Travis do? This must be their fault.
“Yes. Real rebellion. People are killing each other. Guards are everywhere. And one single thing was that they did not notice me, so I heard what they are fighting.”
“What is that?” I said stunned.
I wanted to know more. I wanted to know what he knows? How didn’t they notice him? What is a thing that stressed him out?
“They want to take Prince’s throne.” He said that like he can’t believe. His eyes were fixated on the dark varied underneath his feet.
“What?” I asked surprised as well. My heart skipped a beat. He did not say that.
They were talking about that on the streets. They were so careless.
This can’t be happening.
“They want to take Prince’s throne.” He repeated like in a dream. He couldn’t believe in that word. This can’t be happening.
This is just too much.
“How do you know that?”
“Listen. I heard them talking. They are trying to infiltrate in every country because Delia has the best position. It’s in the centre but also have rivers and the sea. They are trying to get here. To kill me.”
He looked at the floor with his hands almost at the floor. He looked like he is trying to hold his body in the place.
This was begging of Prince’s shattering. Slowly, just like Amelia and Travis wanted he will make a mistake. And they will wait for that mistake.
“What happened then?” I asked.
“I killed him.” He said simply.
“You did what?” I said already feeling tears in my eyes. Maybe that person had a family, daughter, son, someone.
Now they know that Prince is a killer.
“You monster,” I said without thinking.
I still couldn’t believe.
He killed an innocent person.
His head lifted instantly.
“Lucky me. No one knows that except you,” he stood up, “And you will act like a good little girl? Right?” He came so close to me that I had to step back.
“You will be good, and tell no one, and that scar will stay just a little scar.”
I moved my head from his not wanting to meet that look. He sounded like a crazy person he must look like one.
“Always the same treatment. Look for something new.” I said somehow feeling like someone is saying those words. I didn’t feel them on my lips I just heard them.
Before I could see anything I felt a sharp pain in my left biceps.
“Here, a new scar?” I looked at my hand not believing that he ripped my sleeve and my skin. “Be happy I missed an artery, or you would be dead by now,” he turned to leave but stopped, “learn to appreciate little things, will you?”
Damn, it hurts.
“Fuck. That hurt.” I said pressing it. I bit my lip to stop from blubber.
“Did you really think I’m unarmed? That my treats are just that, words? You can’t be that foolish.” He removed my hand and pressed the edge.
I whined. It hurts. Tears have fallen from my eyes. I wanted a house.
“So you know two things. One,” he lifted an index finger, “Can’t be touched, and second,” he lifted a middle finger, “you have that wound. Learn this. I gave you two gifts, and you said nothing worthy of me. Think about that.”
He turned away, and I pressed my hand with dress material. Pointless, it was already wet.
I stepped back, and I heard something is broken.
I looked down at the lamp. It fell. It was broken in a thousand little pieces.
I wanted to pick it up, so I fell on my knees collecting little bits. I guess a poor girl in me never died. It was just asleep.
“Leave it. You need to take care of that wound. It’s bleeding.”
“I can see that,” I said sharply.
Whoa Whoa. Where have you been my strong voice when I needed you? When I got that cut? You were scared so now shut up.
“Oh, and do me the favour. Don’t visit a doctor. He will die for nothing.” I looked up from my place down on the floor next to the doors and person in front of me.
He was smiling again.
“Ubi lex ibi poena” Where the law is there is always and a punishment.

CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX
“Nulla calamitas sola”

When Prince told me what not to do, I wanted, just to show him, but I didn’t. I couldn’t risk someone’s life just because of my rebellious thoughts. Cain was nothing but good to me. He didn’t deserve to be killed. So I gave up, slamming doors the harder I could with tears in my eyes. The pain on my left hand didn’t get any better.
You would expect to make two steps in your room to be easy, but no. I wasn’t that happy.
Danniel waited next to the guard who became my usual follower. I carried them for two months. One day I woke up, and they were in front of my room.
I didn’t ask questions. I just wanted to like Mrs Gren but also I wanted to look like a good little prisoner to the Prince.
“What happened?” He asked already moving toward my hand.
“No!” I screamed, taking a step backwards.
Even guard next to me moved when I said that. I couldn’t risk that. He is too good.
“What?” His forehead narrowed in confusion but didn’t take step toward me
“Nothing,” I said rectifying my back. I had to act cold to show him that that kiss meant nothing. But oh my. It meant so much.
That taste of his lips, sweet taste of sugar because we ate chocolate cake, his teeth in my lower lip. Everything was good, and I wanted to repeat that but now I was too scared. He can’t touch me.
“Nothing,” I said interrupting him.
“Just leave me alone.” I wanted to open my doors, but he moved toward me.
“No!” I said again feeling tears in my eyes.
Damn that hurt.
I slammed doors in front of his face and I couldn’t delete his look. His face couldn’t believe I’m acting like that. I was nothing but nice to him. But this is Prince’s fault. It’s not my fault I have like three people who love me and they all are a man. That is not my fault.
“Olivia? Can you bring me bandages?” I said turning to my bed. He looked like a dream. Like my best friend. Place where I could forget about that. Where I could act like someone other. My dreams.
“Miss, what happened?” She said worriedly as she rushed in the room.
“Oh, nothing. Prince cut me.” I said showing my arm. My voice became a shadow as another wave of pain rushed throughout me.
“That is not a cut. That need stitches. You need to go to the doctor.” She was already turning to call Cain, but I stopped her.
“Stop. Don’t call him.”
“You need to be healed properly.” She said her eyes filled with worry.
“No, I don’t.” Prince doesn’t think that way.
“I just need some stitches, you can do that,” I said pointing at her skirt.
“Me?” She said surprised. Her eyes tried to meet with mine but I avoided her look.
“Yes. You already work with the needle. It’s not too different.” I said with my teeth clenched.
The pain was on that edge where everything was blurry. My constantly moving hand didn’t help at all.
“I don’t know. I don’t believe that will work.” She said suspiciously.
“It will. Just take some from a bathroom. There is a box.” I showed at closed doors of my bathroom. The sweat poured down my neck and every word was a pain to spit it off my mouth.
“Please, Olivia. I need you.” I knew that I got her.
She felt a little too protective of me. I guessed that is because she didn’t have her children so I came something closest to her.
“Okay fine.” She said quietly and went to take that.
I closed my eyes. I need to get out. But how I will get out when I agreed to tell Amelia everything about Prince. How I hate him now that couldn’t be too hard.
But what happened at Delia? Did he really kill that person? How they didn’t know when Prince is coming? How he came unnoticed?
There is something wrong with that. That is too many coincidences.
I opened eyes when I felt someone’s hand on me and I saw that Olivia came back.
“Come one.” She took off my dress. I was just in corset and panties. I took off my hula hoops and heels. I never liked that. Too much.
I sat on the edge while she cleaned it with alcohol. I was used to that think. Cain did that too many times, so I stopped carrying. Sometimes when I would have a bad day, I embraced that little tingling like a sign that I can feel. That I didn’t become some monster like the Prince. Some cold stone with green eyes.
“This will hurt.” She said showing me the needle.
“Just finish with it.” I closed my eyes and prepared for the pain.
But it didn’t come.
“I will try to get closer to the edge so there are not many circles.” I nodded and smiled sadly.
Soon I will be dead and something like circles on my hand would be irrelevant.
After my nod, I felt a pain in my hand.
I wanted to scream but I bite my lip. Soon I felt blood. It hurt too much. I needed something.
Just when things became blurry Olivia said.
“We are almost over.” I nodded bitting inside of my cheek. I felt the blood from every part of my mouth so that became irrelevant to me. I just wanted to sleep.
“Here. We are done.” I heard scissors and Olivia finished with her work.
I opened my eyes and looked at my hand. I had three stitches. Not bad. She stitched them so close to the edge that I almost didn’t see them. It was almost like her details on dresses. Seamless and perfect.
“It’s perfect. I knew you could do this.” I smiled even everything hurt me.
“Just a bandage.” She put a bandage on top of everything and I smiled.
“Here. You can rest now.” She put me in bed and I smiled again.
“Thanks, Olivia this means me a lot.” She touched me on my hair and kissed me on the cheek.
“Stop doing that to yourself.” She said quite moving.
“Doing what?” I asked.
“Punishing yourself.” She answered looking at me with her intelligent eyes. She must know everything. After all, she was with me from begging.
“I don’t do that.”
“Not indirect. But you do things that will make Prince angry. He punishes you. That is the second punishment. And punishing will only continue if you don’t stop.”
I looked at her but I said nothing. Do I really do that? Did my brain do that on purpose? Prince killed someone just because I watched those sick games. Just to prove my point. After that, I rip my stitches.
“You are a good child. No need to do that. You will find your relief.”
She picked up my dress and turned.
“You get some rest. I will take care of the dress.” She disappeared in a closet and soon I closed my eyes.
Was one question in my brain?
What will happen now when he found out?
****
Dreaming was always nice. I felt like I’m in some other place where no one knows me and I’m free. There weren’t the Prince, Danniel, Amelia or little people like gossip maids. I was alone and I followed two people. Now they were on the run.
“Anakin, please stop.” Someone said, and I turned. I was looking at beautiful women with green eyes and white hair. White from roots till ends. She wore a dark red dress and her skin, that milky skin cocoa colour was showing. She was running but still, she looked gorgeous.
“Teyla we can’t. We must come to North Mountings and we will be safe. There is someone who will help us.” The person on my left said, and I turned.
There was a tall man with dark hair and dark eyes. He wore the same dark red colour, but he had a sword and guns in the waistband and he looked nervous. He wanted to run away I realised and looked at women again.
“I know. You repeat that for days but I have seen no one. I think you are trying to give me some belief.”
He moved so fast that I didn’t realise that. He caught her for shoulder and said with a low voice.
“There is nothing I wouldn’t do for you, even if that means I have to lie to you, but this is a truth. There is someone who is waiting for us. He will take care of the baby and we will stay near him so you can give birth.” He smiled with a smile of pure love and I felt a sharp pain in my chest.
Even here I was no one. That I realised when I looked at them. They were a little family with a child on its way and they were ready to run from somewhere just to give a child a good life.
She put his head on his palm and smiled.
“That is nice, but I’m afraid that I can’t move further. Baby is kicking.” She caught for her stomach and cried.
“He is kicking,” Anakin said and smiled.
“Maybe it’s a girl.” She said somehow and looked at him.
“Whoever it is, we must be sure it will grow protected. It can’t be exposed to the public. No one need to know.”
She nodded and said.
“You really think it is good to leave the kingdom in your secretary’s hands?”
“I believe him. And it will be good. Baby is in the first place.”
She nodded again, and they slowly moved.
After a few streets, I heard something, and I looked behind.
It was.. barking, I realised and turned again.
They heard that too.
“What is that?” Teyla said and stopped catching Anakin for the hand. He took a sword.
“Dogs. But why are they out? Hunting is two months away.” Anakin narrowed his eyes and looked down.
The blade shined on less and less sun and in a short period they were surrounded with the dark.
“Come. We need to keep moving. The place is not far away.” He took her for hand and run.
Barking was closer and closer but for some reason, I couldn’t move. I was frozen in that place and dogs, when they come to me, just continued further. They didn’t pay any attention to me.
When the last dog got out of my way, I was free to move again.
I run for them trying to say something. Trying to warn Teyla and Anakin but I couldn’t. I fell on my knees.
This reminded me if my condition. I panicky touched my neck, and I felt something.
There weren’t stitches, a wound was wide opened and blood dripped from it.
I felt a taste of blood in my mouth and that became so bad that I didn’t want to swallow. I just didn’t want to feel that taste again.
I tried to cover my wound but all I could do was to feel rough skin and blood. I tried again but nothing. It was under the control of someone else. I was useless.
I fell on my left side still trying to say something. To warn them. I didn’t know why I had to do that, but that was priority number one. But I couldn’t. Once again I was too weak. I didn’t accept that.
I grabbed ground with my fingers and I moved for a few inches. I felt a sharp pain on my nails but that wasn’t too painful comparing to the neck. It hurt.
Like tightening. In a short period, I felt like I have some anaesthesia. I felt nothing.
I grabbed ground again and again and felt my nails breaking. I had to continue moving forward. I just had to.
I closed my eyes when everything became blurry just for a second. I wanted to rest for a little, just to get some strength but I didn’t come back.
I never looked at that scene again.
“Nulla calamitas sola” There is no evil that comes alone.

CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN
“De gustibus non est desputandum”

I woke up all in sweat. My body was all wet, and some wind flew around cooling me down even more. I looked where is it coming from and saw that someone left an open window. Great.
I pushed sheets with my left hand when I felt pain. In a second my dream come back, and manically I put hands around my neck. There was nothing. Just a scar. My neck was all ok. I had none wounds or something worse.
I caught just to check can I speak. I can.
My hand rested on the heart until gradually heartbeats didn’t calm down. Only then I stood up to close the doors.
Damn. It’s so cold.
I hugged myself and shot the window down.
But before that, I heard something.
“We need to talk.” Someone said in a low voice but I heard it.
What is happening?
I opened the terrace doors again and let cold wind in my room.
I stepped out regretting not wearing slippers. This stone is cold.
“Shh.” Someone shut other one and continued.
“Someone could hear you.” I came to the edge of the terrace and hid in the shadows.
“I’m not one you need to shut. I can talk however I want.”
“Shut up.” Said stronger and in my still sleepy brain, I recognised that voice. That is someone I know but who I couldn’t remember.
I searched my mind, all my conversations, with Queen, in my room when I was in the hospital. Everything.
That is Travis.
I needed to see that to be sure, but I felt like it’s him.
I pushed my head on the wall still hiding in shadows and looked down.
Two men were under my terrace. I looked down almost completely showing myself.
One hid in dark roar with a hood and it covered his face. Another one was just in the black t-shirt and black pants.
That is Travis.
I looked even better just to be sure. It’s him.
He is the only fool I could imagine walking in the shirt at this time. It was the end of October and a cold wind was ready here. I needed one extra coat on myself to keep me warm. But not him. He walked in the shirt like it’s the middle of June.
“What did you found out?” He asked the masked one, and I looked at him.
“Nothing.” He said simply.
“Not a single thing. I knew Prince is back, and the moment he came back he took that girl in his room. Easy to imagine what happened.” Voice said, and I looked down.
That is not what happened, I wanted to say, but I had to remind myself to stay quiet.
They don’t know what happened, and they never will.
You need to continue. Just to get out of here, and out of Prince’s look.
Easier said than do. He is like an eagle. Watching everything.
I focused on a conversation down and blinked a few times. There was something in my eye, not tears.
“.. not interested. I need more, and not what he does behind closed doors.” Travis answered, and I narrowed my face. Travis doesn’t want to know what’s Prince doing?
“I didn’t know that. He came back.”
“You need to know what happened at Delia? Why he acted as he acted? I need something. We lost our connection in there. For now, I need you to found out what happened there.”
“I will try to find out. I will talk in general or some guard. They were in Delia.” Voice said and I turned.
Their circle is just getting bigger and bigger.
Sometimes I would ask myself why I’m with them. Why I promised to give them information. Why why? Why I do that?
I lost my traction.
I needed someone to show me that I belong somewhere. That I still have my people. To be sure they are still accepting me. That I’m not a monster to them like I’m to a Prince.
That was an answer. I needed to convince myself that I belong somewhere. That I’m not an outcast. That after this I will be there with my family and friends.
I wanted to get back inside when I caught voice speaking again.
“… rebellion. That is what I heard. That someone was causing the disorder. They destroyed something very important.”
I stopped.
That is a second time I heard that word. Rebellion.
What are people of Delia doing? What are they trying to achieve? Why that need to be done.
They need to talk with someone and not to cause fights right away.
“Tie them with taxes and kill them with fake compassion.”
I read that in one book a few days ago. It was talking about war and Rebellion. Something about some revolution.
My feet were so cold that I entered a room and took slippers right away.
I need to do something.
I opened library doors and get inside.
Two guards were out, and they looked surprised because I came here in this night hours and also I was just in my underwear and a silk robe.
I ignored their looks and went to the history section. Mrs Gren thought me something about old countries and their system, between my good behaviour and bitch classes.
Sometimes I had good and sometimes I had bad days. The worst days were winning.
I came to the big old shelf, and I felt like I’m home. I always liked reading and the smell of that old books made me fell in some stories. Princess’s always liked to read. I could only to pretend to be a princess. I was too rude for that.
My finger stopped at the book called ‘France’ and took the book.
I opened the random pages and found.
“Tie them with taxes and kill them with compassion.”
I raised my look. This book was talking about a big revolution and they gave them bigger and bigger taxes just to pay wars. They were trying to defeat their enemies but didn’t make attention to the side of them.
I closed the book with a loud voice. What are they trying to get with that? I hope that doesn’t happen here. I hope they are not…
“What are you doing here?” I jumped and heard a book falling to the ground.
Fucking Prince. He is like a demon. He shows up here and everywhere in the worst moments.
I crouched to take book ignoring him and his question. He didn’t deserve to be answered.
“I asked for something.” He warned with a low voice.
Instantly my left hand hurt, and I had to massage it.
“Reading,” I said getting the book in its place. Here. That is that.
“At 3 a.m.? I don’t believe you.” I slowly turned to him.
“You don’t believe me anything, talked I truth or not, you will believe what you want,” I said sharply.
He is a bastard that keeps hurting me. Hurting my body with weapons and hurting my soul and spirit with his words. He had them both under his control.
He rolled his eyes, and he said.
“Go in the bed.” He showed to the doors with the book.
He had something and some old book. I never saw that book before.
“What are you reading?” I said ignoring his words and looked at his cold eyes. Somehow I used to them. He looked at me like am some wounded animal that needs to be killed.
I looked at him like a great hunter and killer, just like he was.
He killed that man on the street. I reminded myself when compassion came in my veins.
No need for that I tried to reaming myself.
“Indian.” He said and widen my eyes.
“Poetry? I did not imagine you reading poetry?” I said without thinking.
He took a step closer and said.
“Two things are wrong with that statement. One is that you are imaging me doing what, and second what is a problem with reading poetry. Many wars started because of poetry.”
He touched my neck scar, and I looked down. The chills of his cold touch went down my body. My hands tightened into fists but I didn’t look him in the eyes. Instead, I looked at his wardrobe.
He had a white shirt and black pants. His usual wardrobe. But looking under that this shirt I saw dark spots on his chests. What is that? I wanted to ask, but I closed my eyes.
I realised that his smell is driving me crazy. Even though he hurt me in so many ways I couldn’t resist to his scent. Just a little flinch of air with that and I was over. He was in my mind. I’m getting crazy.
I raised my head and smiled.
“Everything is wrong with that sentence,” I said smiling and somehow I pushed myself to look at his eyes.
His eyes almost shone in a semi dark room. I wanted to ask why what is causing his eyes to shine. Why is he doing that? And why on earth is he following me?
The last one popped in my mouth.
“Why are you following me?” I asked.
His lips curved into something that looked like a smile showing his teeth. But there wasn’t happy in his eyes. He stood untouched and cold.
“That I could ask you. You are one who came after me. I was here before midnight.”
“Oh, lucky. Keep reading your poetry. I will go now.” I moved my neck from his touch, missing that feeling on my skin. His rough palm on my skin feeling every heartbeat of mine. Every change in my blood and veins. I missed that.
I closed my eyes when I turned away from him and tried to control that.
Focus, Dianna. No need to feel that. Just shut it down.
“Goodnight. Prince.” I said on my way to the doors.
“Not happening. Sit.” He said to me with a cold voice that I instantly turned.
“Why a sudden change of emotions? You wanted me to leave. I’m leaving.”
“Sit.” I turned to him and looked at the chair he showed me. Slowly I get here and sat. The material was so soft under my legs and I wanted to hug myself. But the robe. was too short.
“I will read you a song number 6. Listen.”
He looked down at the book but I wanted to leave.
“Point is?” I said raising an eyebrow.
“I will let you decide.”
He looked down at the book again and begin.
“The tame bird was in a cage, the free bird was in the forest.
They met when the time came, it was a decree of fate.
The free bird cries, “O my love, let us fly to wood.”
The cage bird whispers, “Come hither, let us both live in the cage.”
Says the free bird, “Among bars, where is there room to spread one’s wings?”
“Alas,” cries the caged bird, “I should not know where to sit perched in the sky.” The free bird cries, “My darling, sing the songs of the woodlands.”
The caged bird says, “Sit by my side, I’ll teach you the speech of the learned.”
The forest bird cries, “No, ah no! Songs can never be taught.”
The caged bird says, “Alas for me, I know not the songs of the woodlands.”
Their love is intense with longing, but they to wing.
Through the bars of the cage they look, and vain is their wish to know each other. They flutter their wings in yearning, and sing, “Come closer, my love!” The free bird cries,
“It cannot be, I fear the closed doors of the cage.” The cage bird whispers, “Alas, my wings are powerless and dead.”
He ended the song with a low voice and I had to shake myself to remind that I’m not a caged bird.
That was beautiful.
But also had a point. I wasn’t sure what was, but I had to close my eyes.
“Point?” He said a quiet, and I opened my eyes.
He was standing in front of me.
I looked up to him and took a deep breath.
“What is closed it will be closed forever,” I said not wanting to accept that.
Though that beautiful song he was telling me that I will be closed forever. That I can’t be with my people because I changed too much, and that I can’t be with his people because I didn’t change enough. I was in the middle.
One caged bird not knowing the song of their people but also not knowing Prince’s song.
I was trapped in the middle not moving further.
“It can be understood in so many ways. Think of it for a few hours. We will talk tomorrow.” He wanted to leave, but he turned and said.
“I hope you remembered why you sent me to Delia.” He said again in his Prince role.
I rolled my eyes and said.
“I did not send you there!” I yelled.
“Don’t yell. I’m not def like someone.”
I ignored his words and looked down.
I was too different in both words. The worst of both of them. Not moving anywhere because I know too much.
I wanted to leave, but I saw a book on a little table.
“The Gardener.” Was a title of the book.
“De gustibus non est disputandum” The taste is not to be discussed.

CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT
“Epustula non erubescit”

I never took a book from the library. I mean I read books and carried them into the Queen’s restroom but never; I mean never took the book in my room.
The thick book Prince left on the table was something else. Hiding it under my robe I walked past the doors. Heartbeats echoed in my throat as one guard looked at me before turning his look at the wall again.
When I closed my door I exhaled. I didn’t realise I held my breath the whole way back to the room. The sparks appeared in my vision from less of oxygen.
Placing the book on my bed I sat next to it.
What did he tell me with that song? Why did he read it and let me conclude? I was no one like he liked to say. I didn’t have manners or some knowledge.
I was a freak that will never fit in.
But one part of my mind wanted to say he was telling me I will be a prisoner forever. That he will keep me here if I do nothing. I must do something. I can’t sit here in my life in front of my eyes. I wanted to feel alive again, to be free. From everything, even if that meant Prince must die.
Shaking off the feeling of me hurting someone I picked up the book and opened it on random song.
41. I read it too late realising that was a love song. I wanted to stop but I could not.
I long to speak the deepest words I have to say to you;
but I dare not, for fear you should laugh. That is why I laugh at myself and shatter my secret in jest.
I make light of my pain, afraid you should do so.
I long to tell you the truest words I have to say to you;
but I dare not, being afraid that you would not believe them.
That is why I disguise them in untruth, saying the contrary of what I mean.
I make my pain appear absurd, afraid that you should do so.
I long to use the most precious words I have for you;
but I dare not, fearing I should not be paid with like value.
That is why I gave you hard names and boast of my callous strength.
I hurt you, for fear you should never know any pain.
I long to sit silently by you;
but I dare not out at my lips.
That is why I prattle and chatter lightly and hide my heart behind words.
I rudely handle my pain, for fear you should do so.
I long to go away from your side;
but I dare not, for fear my cowardice should become known to you.
That is why I hold my head high and carelessly come into your presence. Constant thrusts from your eyes keep my pain fresh forever.
Something fell on the pages and blurred my vision. Tears. Rapidly erasing them as someone could laugh at my emotions I swiftly turned around. I was alone, as always.
I looked up at my room. This was a beautiful love song of someone who is afraid to say his feelings. He is afraid to say them out loud, and I connected with that.
I wanted to say Danniel that I like him, but I let my actions tell instead of me. I was always like that. I never like telling how I feel because I thought they make you vulnerable and vulnerability was something I couldn’t allow in my life. People get killed because of that, and I did t fight for nothing.
But that simple emotion I showed to Danniel. That simple touch of something that made me jump inside myself when he would say something or when he took a wisp of my hair. That made me feel much more.
Smiling with him on dinner before Prince came. Eating doughnuts, and walking down with the horse, that was simple places in my heart caused to feel that emotion.
Love.
That simple emotion I wanted to have like Amelia has. Some unreal connection with a man. And he ruined that. With that damn rule. I didn’t want to risk. I didn’t want to take some shots just to be sure is that real. I didn’t want to hurt him.
I hugged the book on my chest already broken not being able to be with him. To watch that smile on his face or to make jokes with him. Yes, he worked too much, but that little time he had for me was all about me, and about me in person. He didn’t look at me like maids and servants like something dirty, or whore. He didn’t look at me like the prince too, something dangerous or like Travis like a weapon. No, he looked at me like a simple human being worthy of his love.
My hands threw a book on the floor. I turned to the nightstand tearing down everything from it. Tears filled my eyes but this time from anger. Prince will not control, and if that means hurting him, then I will.
I have to change that stupid rule.
****
Someone shook my shoulder and I pushed a hand away. All I wanted is some sleep. After I demolished my room, I only touched the bed and fell asleep. My intentions were to sleep and then plan. Plan to hurt Prince.
“Miss, Prince wants to see you in his cabinet in half an hour.” Some unknown maid said, and I nodded. I didn’t realise why I did that but I did it somehow.
I was asleep.
She exited a room and loud slapping doors after that woke me up completely.
“Come on, miss! You need to take a bath.” Olivia almost screamed and took me to bed.
I wanted to sleep just a little. I didn’t sleep well at all.
“Can I sleep, just a little more?” I asked not looking at her.
“No! You need to get ready. Mauricia, add rose petals.” She moved a hand, and I saw another of my maids.
“Hey.” I smiled a little weird and looked at her.
She did nothing. Not a single movement. She added petals and disappeared in the room.
“Come on, now.” She took off my sleeping shirt and showed me to get in.
I was conscious enough to enter by myself and little to a cold bath woke me immediately.
“This is cold!” I said looking at her.
“You had to be woken up.” She turned and exited the room leaving Alicia to take care of me.
“Is it wrong from my side that I want to sleep?”
“Yes.” She said simply washing my back.
“Why?” I yawned and looked in front of myself.
“Prince called you. You need to go immediately. Prince can’t wait.” She said rubbing my back little too hard.
“A little gentler,” I said quietly, and she realised sponge.
“Thanks.” I smiled at no one and closed my eyes.
Not right. This made me even more sleeper.
“Come on. Get out.” She said ten minutes later and gave me the towel.
“We don’t have time to dress you.” They all said a little too concerned.
What is his?
“What is happening?” I looked at them wanting answers.
“Miss, Prince.. he..” Olivia started.
“He what?” I said when she stopped. My voice sounded a little too sharp. With laud exhale I lovered my head.
“He calls no one in his cabinet. That is reserved for general and guards. When that happens that is not good.” They all looked at me with a little sad look and I looked at them.
So is this it? Is this my ending? Is his how I will die?
“I will wear pants and a shirt,” I said showing at little brown pants and a white shirt at the left corner.
That was his shirt. He gave me that day when we visited ruins.
I blinked a few times and then concentrate.
“Come on. We won’t let Prince waiting.”
I wondered how my voice sounded so calm like I’m going to some breakfast and not at my death.
I showed on the pants and they took it.
If I’m going to die, I will try to look more like me. I will not let him change me at all.
I was ready a few minutes before time and they lead me to the fourth floor west wing.
Mrs Gren wouldn’t tolerate delaying no matter the reason.
It was funny how now I remembered every single lesson from Mrs Gren and I pushed them from one part a mind to others. I couldn’t think about that now.
Guard nodded when I arrived and the girls greeted with me and disappeared. Now they will get a new girl to serve and I will be forgotten.
I was late for three minutes.
Doors opened after his sharp command and I looked around me.
This is it, I guess.
I slowly stepped inside in my comfortable rainy shoes and looked around. My head high, not afraid of his look like the first time. My fist clenched not from fear but the anger I collected last night.
The first thing I noticed were books after that big wooden table and after that the Prince.
Whole two walls were in books, from floor to ceiling, there were books sorted by name, by colour, by everything. Prince was creepy.
The wooden table was in the middle room. It was covered in papers and maps almost whole. I could see there and then dark wood. With the table came chair as always.
Same dark brown wooden chair. Wait, no. This one looked more like some throne. He already has a throne, and he was just Prince.
I smiled at him acting like everything is okay.
He stood next to the big window looking outside.
He was in a white uniform with dark pants. Whoa. Mixing colours, something is happening.
“So, why is your cabinet so scary? Maids were terrified.” I asked just to break the silence. I took another step now my shoes echoing on the wooden floor.
From long summer nights, I knew he can be silent for hours. Once I slept while he just sat next to me.
That was someone else, not this man standing next to the window. That one had a bit of boyish thing. After all, he is just 23. He is not someone who should have this much obligation.
“Maybe because they call it Death cabinet.”
He turned and looked at me.
“You are late.” And sat on his throne.
“Hm. I don’t know. Maybe you should give me more than half an hour.” I said sarcastically crossing my arms.
A few minutes with him and I’m already pissed.
“I thought since you were awake at 3 a.m. you wouldn’t mind. That is too much time.”
He said like he is talking about the weather.
I looked out the window. Outside was the cloudy stormy day. Morning actually.
It was around 8 o’clock.
“Hey. You are maybe a vampire but I’m not. I need some sleep.” I answered and looked into his eyes.
I wanted to search for something on his face. I wanted to found some emotions. Something that I will hate. Maybe, happiness because he will kill me after all. Compassion, if he has it. But no. He just looked tired.
Like he could take ten days of vacation just to sleep. And I knew him, partly. All my anger disappeared.
“Why don’t you get some rest?” I asked him looking at his face.
“Excuse me?” He asked narrowing his eyebrows.
“No defence, Prince, but you look sick.” I showed on his face, and he answered me not even flinching.
“As I said. I sleep for around four hours because this kingdom never sleeps. I need to know what is happening.”
“You will know much more when you are dead,” I said a quiet, just to me.
“You need to stop with that. I hear everything.” I looked at him and smiled.
“I did not think different.”
And then I saw some smile. Not too big but I saw his corners getting up.
“See? Better.” I uncrossed my eyes and looked at him.
“Now why am I at the Death cabinet?” I looked him at eyes pretending to be braver than I actually am.
His fingers moved. He repeated the same thing as in my home three months ago. And now it really made me nervous.
He did that on purpose. You know that makes me nervous. Great. He is an expert in reading and pissing Dianna Watenber.
“Get to the point,” I said looking at his fingers.
On his right hand was a big family ring. It was a lion with a rose. I pressed place next to my collar bone where I had that scar. Another of his gentle acting.
“I’d been thinking something.” He started slow.
“You can think?” I added smiling.
He said nothing but gave me the look. It sent chills down my spine but I straightened my back instead.
“I’d been thinking. I don’t know why are you here. Why are you pretending to don’t know about your resistance? Why did you send me in Delia? Why is there a rebellion? You are here for three months and you didn’t give me anything. You keep that as a secret and honestly, I’m tired of it. I wanted to know why you can resist and if I could to find out how to stop that, but you refuse to talk.”
“I don’t know.” I interrupted him but he didn’t say anything.
“So I’m done waiting for you. The day after tomorrow we are going on the trip.”
“My death trip.” I raised my eyebrow looking at him. That is it. Now I have my death date. I must live it.
“No. We will visit someone.”
“Isn’t coronation in five days?” I asked confused.
It’s not my death day. My shoulders relaxed.
“Yes, it is. It will take us two days and three hours, to go and back. Together with analyzes.”
“Analyzes?” I repeated.
“Yes. We are going to visit the doctor Marcus.”
Travis’s words echoed into my mind. “He will find out what is a cause of your resistance and kill you. Only an obstacle.”
“Doctor Marcus? Who is that?” My words sounded weak.
“That is a doctor specialised for gens. He did some researchers, and he has all the equipment. He will found out what is wrong with you.”
“And if possible fix me.” I finished. He really is a crazy person.
“Yes.” He looked at me and I looked back.
“You are crazy,” I said whispering while I looked at him.
“What will you do after that? Take me home? If you fix me what I will be? Nothing? Just some doll you have been playing for three months?!” I almost screamed the last words.
“Calm down.” He said simply looking at me.
“No! I won’t calm down!” I came closer. My anger raised back and I wished to hit him. To wake him up. I am a person, not some toy. Not something he can play with, I am a living person, and now I will find my revenge.
I came behind the table and looked at him.
He was just a few inches from me and looked like a cold animal. Like he has none emotions.
“What hurts you that bad, that you think it will go away if you hurt me?” I asked so quietly that I almost touched his hair with my lips.
“Epustula non erubescit” Paper takes it all.

CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE
“Res non verba”

I wanted to put my hands around his body too. To touch him. To feel how he can be so cold, so untouchable.
I wanted to hurt him in so many ways. Like he hurt me. When he cuts my skin, rip my soul, and destroy feelings of comfort. Everything I had he possessed, and I did not.
I wanted him to feel my pain. My fear when I couldn’t talk. How I feel insecure when he said horrible things to me. Maybe I pretend to be strong, unnoticeable but I felt every single thing he said, a hundred times harder.
I felt fear, pain, love, compassion, hate everything.
But one emotion feared me the most. That emotion I felt for him.
But, no. That is not just one emotion. That is a whole hank of emotions. There is hate, for hurting me, fear, of his look and actions, how he ends life in a second, how he feels nothing after that. And in some moments I feel the love that complicated emotion. I feel love toward his parents, Danniel, and even toward him.
That simple, moments on my terrace when he doesn’t act like Prince when he acted like a normal person with some pretty horrible childhood.
I felt all of that and I’m sure that my eyes show everything, that every emotion, but looking in his only thing I can see is coldness.
Before I realised I was pushed against the wall and my back and my hand revolt. It hurts. I lost my breath, and I looked at him.
“You want to know?” He said shakily.
“You want to know what hurts me, what I hate, what I love, and what I desire the most? You want to know do I feel at all, am I just an animal, or I’m human after all?”
I looked at his face and how his eyes come from my face on my neck and back. He was looking for something.
I slowly moved my hand from his squeeze but he didn’t allow me.
“You are staying here.” He said in a husky voice.
I looked at his chest and I saw that he is breathing fast, just like me.
It wasn’t the fact he threatened him. Maybe he finally realised I know him. I could sense his emotions just like he could mine. After all, it started because of my resistance. It had to be connected somehow.
If I really knew him, there wouldn’t be a need for this question. But I didn’t. I knew little parts he allowed me, and that was nothing.
I wanted to know.
“Fuck, yes.” The curse never sounded better. It was like a most beautiful word on the planet because I said everything with it. My every emotion, I was named in front of him and he knew that.
He looked at me a few seconds and then I felt his lips on mine.
I felt.. I felt… I felt. I don’t know what I felt.
I felt his lips on my so warm, but at the same time too cold. Like there is a coldness he tried to hold but it was slowly melting.
I felt his lips on my so soft and perfectly locked on mine. That silk touches on them, so unknown, but welcomed. So strange, but so desired. So, so perfect. But as always he was demanding something. I didn’t know what and I answered even harder.
I kissed back kissing him as he kissed me. I slowly moved my arms trying to put them around his neck but he didn’t allow me.
He pressed me at the wall like he isn’t sure that I’m real. Like he wants to be sure I’m not just one porcelain girl in his kingdom trying to become a Queen.
I had just one intention on my mind.
Never stop kissing him. It felt so perfect that I pushed my hand from his squeeze and he finally let me go.
I pulled him closer to me, not gentle. Demanding as he did to me. I wanted him to feel everything I feel. Every emotion just to stop being that cold statue.
To be a living creature from flesh and bone.
He kissed me harder, bit my lower lip trying to make me give up. No.
If I’m not brave enough to confront with words, I will be when I am kissing him.
Because once when it’s over it will never be done again. I knew that.
“You did not get a point of the song.” He said on my lips and I opened my eyes.
His forehead was on mine and his hands were on my chin making me look at him.
His eyes were little green, but I didn’t feel any fear. That was an emotion.
He said that himself.
“How?” I asked breathing deep. I felt his breath on my lips and unpurposely I closed my eyes.
I wanted to feel that smell of him. That non-stop smell of spices with a little mint.
It was beautiful.
It was him.
“It’s not locking.” I opened eyes and looked at him.
Now I’m confused.
“It’s fear. That same fear that leads you to argue with me. The instinct to stay alive. To never stop fighting. To never give up. To be where you belong. Place where you feel best. Fear of losing that.”
He slowly kissed me on the forehead and turned.
I instantly felt coldness when his body disappeared. He was already at the table, looking at the map.
I was still near the wall looking confused, surprised, and suspicious.
What is his intention?
“What are you planning?” I said not being able to stay quiet.
“Always looking for an answer. Well, this one will stay untold. You can go.”
He showed up at doors and I looked at him.
I could swear that I saw green eyes when he looked at me, but the next moment he was looking at the table.
I pushed myself to go.
That is it.
One moment and I’m done.
****
I didn’t want to get into my room because I knew that I will be questioned. Alicia, Mauricia and Olivia are worried for me, I knew that. But I didn’t want to come back. So I wandered around in the castle and somehow ended on the third floor next to Glass room.
I didn’t have permission to get inside but when I looked around, I saw no one. There was just me and air.
I can get in.
I slowly touched handle and doors opened. Weirdly, they weren’t locked.
I looked up not wanting to get lost in those plants.
I saw a beautiful glass ceiling. It was from some strange six squared glass that I almost saw three suns and millions of clouds.
No. That is just fear. Fear of what will happen.
I moved to the edge of the room. Prince showed me that and I sat on the floor looking down at labyrinth and up in the sky.
No one could see me it because the windows were reflecting. I hugged my knees and put a head on them.
Now it’s the right time to ask me.
What the hell happened there?
I felt like someone else was in that room. That wasn’t me. My actions were slow and controlled. I wasn’t rushing and hitting the wall.
What lead him to kiss? And after that what lead me to kiss back. What lead me to that fucking, yes, to finally be brave enough to confront him. One way or another.
What, what?
I repeated those questions but the answer didn’t want to pop in my head. I was a spirit lost in the lamp. Like I’m waiting for something but I didn’t know what? And I can’t participate. Never could and never will.
Am I waiting for something or someone?
Do I wait for something to happen, like prince magically letting me go? To go to my home, to my people, and even, just maybe to talk with Damien again. Maybe to fall in love with him enough to risk Prince’s rage. Because that is the only thing I know.
How to piss him off.
But no. I could never get into my old life. There is too much I know, from both words.
I know how Prince works, how he fights, shame to confess but I watched him how he trains, how his body moves on the rain, that became increasingly usually in this time.
How his tattooed chests go up and down, when he run, how he attacked, how he defended. That little thing you see on someone that you hate.
Like move, he does unconsciously. Seconds before an answer. Minutes of thinking.
But no, I don’t know everything. I don’t know do I hate him, for real, or I just pretend.
Do I love Danniel? Is that even possible? I forgot at him a moment when Prince forbade me to touch someone. To be touched, too.
I forgot on him at that moment, I shut it off, switch, like it never existed.
I was bastard. And a bitch.
I played with his life, trying to do something. To make myself feel good, not worrying about him. How he felt, what he thought. No. I just pushed further, dancing on that edge. Prince’s ban and my enjoyment.
It was always about me. I just thought just about me. I never saw a bigger picture.
I was a bitch like no one.
That maid was right. One the day I walk with Danniel and one on the night I’m playing with Prince.
I felt something on my hand. Another one on my knee. I was crying, and I didn’t realize that.
Again, too lost, turned just to myself.
No, I must change that.
I get up, ready to do something, but I didn’t know what.
I was standing there, next to the window, looking out, and doing nothing.
I didn’t know where to go, what to do.
I was scared that if I go, trying to find Dannel I couldn’t resist and I would touch him. He would get killed, because of me. I didn’t want that. I wanted him to live.
To be happy if nothing.
I moved my hands, and my legs getting out.
If nothing I need to get packed.
“Res non verba” Deeds, not words.

CHAPTER THIRTY
“Lupus pilum mutant not mentem”

When you are going on the trip that will take just two days and three hours, you actually don’t know what to pack.
I didn’t want that rubbish dresses, corsets or heels.
I wanted something comfy, warm and cotton.
I packed my pyjama, the only pyjama I had, with some lines with nice silk, yes everything was from silk, and my pants and shirt.
I asked for more pairs that same outfit because I liked to move freely. I didn’t like being tied with that corset, skirts and heels.
All of my energy was pointed toward the packing. The kiss, Danniel, denial of the love and everything I felt with Prince I pushed back.
The shirt had to be packed this way, pants another. Pack other boots. A bigger jacket. Maybe even a hat.
So that is what I did. The whole day I avoided thinking about anything else. It was forbidden. The Prince is an enemy and he will stay the one.
Somehow, I’m not sure but sleep sneaked up and before I knew I was in it.
This time I was in some cottage. Everything around me was black because all light was confronted on. She was laying on the big bed, crying.
Little too late I realised that she is having a birth.
The baby is finally getting out.
I got excited. I wanted to see the baby. How she or he will look. Are they going to be tiny like babies in my village or it will be a healthy baby with 3kg?
Babies in our village were around 2kg heavy when they were born. People didn’t have enough to eat so pregnant women don’t have enough food for their babies.
I hated that. That was one part I didn’t want babies. I mean I would have them in one point in life, but I never thought how it would be to hold your baby in arms, your flesh and blood, to look at eyes same like yours.
I never liked that. Call me cold but I wanted something more except babies.
And how it looks I will never have that baby.
I shook my head and focused on the picture in front of me.
This couldn’t be a dream. I was too conscious.
This is not a dream.
She was crying, not looking. She looked at the wall while sweat came down her face in the collar. She looked at nothing.
She pushed.
“Come on, honey doesn’t leave me.” Said Anakin and I instantly smiled.
He is so nice to her. Their love it too obvious.
They love each other.
For three-time, I heard hard breathing and I finally head baby cry.
“It’s a girl.” Someone’s voice said, and I looked at it.
That voice was familiar.
I didn’t see a face but I was pretty sure that is Cain’s voice.
“Little Princess.” Said and smiled.
He touched the baby on the head while she laid on the bed with her eyes closed. But when the baby cried again her eyes opened, almost instantly, and she looked up.
“Give me my baby.” She commanded, with a cold voice, and I looked up.
That is Cain.
The same doctor that stitched my wound.
I touched my neck, and there was nothing. Not a single scar. It was just clear skin.
Weird. Last time my neck was an open wound and now I didn’t even have a scar.
There is something wrong with that.
Like this is manipulation. Someone is controlling this situation.
But that can’t be true. I would know, right?
I shook my head, again and came closer.
I stood almost too close and looked at the baby. She looked up, at the place where I was standing and instantly I lost my breath. She can’t see me right? I looked into her eyes and smiled. She has some nice eyes. Like mine.
There are so many people that have the same eyes as me, but every time I see someone’s eyes I get lost. Like they say.
Eyes are windows of your soul.
Anakin frowned but looked away.
He raised his hand and cuddle Teyla again.
She looked up and smiled. Then she looked at the place where I was standing and frowned too.
Okay, this is weird.
I looked down at the baby.
She was still red from the blood but it was beautiful. She had a little dark hair, and it looked like she is sleeping so comfy in her mother’s hug.
This is one happy baby.
“What name we should give her?” Asked Teyla, and I looked at him.
He thought for a second and said.
“Amethyst.” He said smiling.
She smiled too, and he kissed her.
His lips slowly touched hers like he is thanking her for giving birth to that baby.
****
I was woken up at 6 a.m. I couldn’t leave my bed, but somehow it was expected for me to get up, get ready, and go with the Prince.
I did nothing. I just five more minutes and closed my eyes.
I was expecting something bad to happen but it didn’t.
Alicia woke me up five minutes later telling me that I need to get up immediately. Prince is ready.
I opened my eyes. For a change it was sunny. I saw a clear sky and a little fog.
It must be cold.
I got up and somehow get dressed. They gave me black pants and white shirt. I get dressed and Olivia gave me some black boots.
“They are for horse riding.” She explained, and a second later my feet were in soft skin and wool.
I smiled at them and hugging them all.
I was excited. I didn’t get out after that adventure with Danniel.
My smile dropped when I remembered his name.
I’m such a bitch. He didn’t even know I was leaving. And I never thought to tell him. I could send a letter, or a maid maybe. But no.
As Alicia once again repeated I have to go I walked out following a guard to the stairs and down to the main exit. When we came to the doors butler gave me a big black coat with fur on edges. It was warm, heavy and too much. I hated it.
Someone lead me to some exit and in next moments I was looking at Prince’s cold eyes.
I didn’t know how to act. I froze there and looked at him.
Great. Frozen again.
“You are late.” He said coldly like we didn’t have that kiss.
Oh, that is how we act.
“I did not know I have a timeline,” I answered the same.
“You always have a deadline.” He said, and the smile crossed his face.
He is playing with me.
I ignored his face and looked around.
There were two horses in front of us, and much more guards.
They were all here to keep Prince safe. Great.
I rolled my eyes, but I caught a moment when he climbed up on the horse.
That was just one moment, and he did it without thinking. While he did that he looked around, checking everything.
With me, that was a little harder. I never rid a horse in my life, so I didn’t know how to get on that horse. And no one helped me. Prince just looked at me and smiled.
“Very nice, Prince,” I said when I finally hit the spur.
Somehow I climbed and looked at him.
“It is, indeed.” He said looking at the army.
“Ready?” He turned and looked at me.
I nodded, and we moved.
That horse is sensitive. He said something about controlling that horse, his name, and something, but I didn’t listen. I just cared about how to stay on his back. I don’t want to fall and break my neck.
That would make him happy and I would be dead.
Not a point for me.
I looked at him with my kill look and he just a raised an eyebrow.
He is doing that on purpose.
I looked down at the horse and talked something to him. I didn’t care what. I just wanted to stay up.
“Coming today, if possible?” I head Prince’s voice and I looked up.
He was far away from me and I was surrounded by an army.
Okay. I’m terrible.
“I never did this.” I drawled and came to him.
He looked like some pretty handsome person on that horse. Almost from the dreams.
He had black pants, like me, and a white shirt. Nothing more. He didn’t have any coat.
“Aren’t you cold?” I asked when I finally realised that horse.
“No. I used to this.” I looked at his arms covered with that thin material. How is he used to this? No one could use this.
I shake my head and looked up.
“So how much we have to there?”
“Eight hours.” He said simply looking around.
“Great. I will sit at this animal for eight hours.” I said quiet, and like horse understand that he gave himself in the sprint.
“Whoa, whoa, slow down, boy!” I almost screamed but Prince came to me in a second.
“Why did I get a wild horse?” I asked angrily turning to face him.
I wanted some nice horse that could be nice and calm. This is a beast.
“This is not a wild animal. And he is she. Now I know that you don’t listen to me.”
I looked up.
“I want to stay alive on this thing, and you are talking to me is it a girl or boy, horse?” I shook my head.
“Boy or girl, horse?” He repeated my words and smiled.
He shook his head still with the smile.
Okay. How he is smiling.
“Do you know how it’s women horse called?” He asked still smiling.
He is so nice when smile. He should do that more often.
“Women horse?” I asked shrugging my shoulders.
“Mare.” He answered and smiled.
His laugh was in the air and I closed my eyes.
I knew an answer, but I wanted to see his reaction. And for this, it’s worth playing dumb.
I smiled too, showing almost all my teeth. Finally, I felt free. I was out, on this beautiful day, on this wild beast, and I was happy.
I could watch the field already yellow and forests with excitement. I never saw something like his. This is beautiful.
I wanted to lay in the grass and just to look up. In the sky, and to smile.
“This is beautiful.” Is said turning my head from right to left.
“Yes, it is.” He said, and I looked at him.
He looked serious, there wasn’t smile anymore, he looked like a businessman and he was dressed like one.
I turned my head to look even more, and a saw a beautiful lake further from the forest.
“Is that lake?” I showed with my finger and smiled.
“Yes.” He answered and looked at the place where I showed.
I smiled again, I already felt a pain in my cheeks, but he was too magical not to smile.
I wanted to see that lake, but he took reins from my horse and we went in a different direction.
Now the lake was behind us.
We were moving west.
I realised that we are going out of the borders.
“Are we getting out?” I asked already concerned.
“Yes.” He said simply.
There was a great wall on the west and north part of the country. He marked the end of an inhabited place. Behind that was just forest, I think.
You could get outside that and you would be considered as an outcast. Once you run off of the country, you can’t get back. That was a law.
I never knew why. I always wondered how, and why people get out.
I mean things are bad but what could get worse to make people go out of borders.
You could run in the forest, get lost or you could get killed by an animal. Or someone else.
There was a theory that even behind the border was an army. Some very special army that kept the wall from outside.
You were locked inside and locked from outside, too. Once you get out, there is no getting back.
But still. I sometimes would see people in my town that no one saw. I mean my town was on edge of inhabitations, but still, I don’t know why would people get to us. We had nothing. We were in the last place in towns.
But Prince kept coming back. There is something suspicious about that thing.
“Why are we getting outside?” I asked scared.
“Doctor work outside borders. He claims that he works better outside. He got permission, but he has to come to the town whenever we call him.” He shrugged and turned to look at me.
“Wonderful,” I said sarcastically. I was tired.
“When is the break?” I asked wanting to get off the horse. I wanted to walk a little, to feel my legs again.
“There is no break.” He said.
“What?” That can’t be true.
“I need a break. I can’t feel my legs. I need to feel again.” I said angrily.
“You will get used to it.” He answered. “There is no time.”
“And we needed to get five days before the event? This couldn’t wait?” I pushed my hair and took a deep breath.
It’s getting cloudy.
“The rain will start soon. You don’t want to catch rain in a wild. When we came to the wall we will have an hour riding to the doctor. It is not much, and maybe there would be rest.”
“Great!” I looked at him but he wasn’t looking at me.
He was turning around and watching something.
“Lane!” He yelled and some soldier gets out of a crowd.
“Yes, your Majesty?” He lowered his head and rid next to us.
“White soldiers. Why are they inside?”
I turned around myself to see what is he talking about. I saw nothing. Here was just a little forest and fields.
“There is no one,” I said and looked at him.
He looked at me under his eyebrows and I shut up.
You didn’t understand this – I had to remind myself. He is talking in codes.
That is maybe just some code, not real soldiers.
“We have none information. I don’t know.” He said looking down.
“You will change that. Go to the wall.” He pointed at nowhere and I followed his finger.
“Yes, your Majesty. ” He nodded and put the horse in the galop.
Slowly I could see just mud and grass from the horse, but as time passed, I saw nothing. He was just one dot in distance.
“What is happening?” I asked looking at him.
But he wasn’t alone. He was surrounded by five soldiers, who talked something with him. Here was just one who was riding next to me.
I looked around.
This could be my chance. Maybe I could run.
Solider next to me didn’t pay attention. One’s behind me were focused on the Prince and Prince himself was occupied with talk.
I could run. I have a horse. I needed to get to the wall and if I succeed I may get out. I wouldn’t be in Prince’s power anymore.
Before I could do anything I felt a sharp squeeze on my hand and voice next to mine.
“Don’t even think about that.”
“Lupus pilum mutat non mentem” The wolf changes its coat, not its disposition.

CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE
“Presaenti ne credas fortunae”

I partly jumped on my horse from fear. I didn’t know who was holding my hand, but that wasn’t the Prince.
His squeeze was cold, too strong and a little more up.
This one was just above my elbow, hand holding mine and stopping my plan.
The other part was from surprise. How does he know what I’m thinking? What do I want to do? And how he knows how to stop me?
I looked at that unknown soldier. He had bright green eyes with dark hair and a little too long bear. Over right cheek, he had three scars in the direction of his hair. What happened to him? How he got those scars?
He looked scary. Like he could kill in a second. But I realised this was Prince’s private army. He chose every single one from them, trained them, fought with them, grew up with them.
They all were around the same age as Prince. He chose good soldiers like him.
This one was a little too scary. I didn’t know what to.
I panicky looked at his hand over mine and whispered.
“Let me go!” I almost screamed, but I had to hold myself.
“You will run.” He said in a husky voice next to my ear.
“And you are dead,” I said looking down at the horse.
Prince will kill him. He will kill him like he killed that guard on the training day. I wasn’t sure I can hold one more murder on my soul.
I was scared weeks after that, I almost get nerve break, I rip my stitches, and destroyed my voice for a week.
I didn’t want that again.
“You will be dead. And finally, we can get our prince back.” He said quickly and removed his arm.
“What are you talking about? If you don’t know we are going on this trip so I get analyses, not you.” I looked at him unaware of everyone else.
I wanted to know what was he talking about under “get his prince back”? I didn’t take him so they can have him back.
“There is so much more under that story.” He said, and I looked at him.
“I don’t understand.”
“How you would? You are just a woman.” His face was decorated with a mean smile on his lips.
“I can’t believe. Gender racism?” I raised my eyebrow already pissed.
“That is not racism. I’m telling you what you need to hear. You are making a fool out of you. You don’t need to act like that. You could be dead, honoured, but you stayed alive like Prince’s pet. Once when he kills you, he will be free from those chains, and everyone can continue in his path.”
“Yes except me. I will be dead.” Again, I was surprised at how I talked about my death like some irrelevant thing. I didn’t pay too much attention to that. That became so usual word in my life.
“Exactly.” He smiled again and turned his horse.
“Wait.” I put my hand on the horse’s neck to stop him.
The horse let some sound, and he looked at me with confusion on his face.
“What did you think under get our prince back?” I asked looking at his face.
“What I said. To be free. You put something on him. He changed. He wasn’t cruel, at all.
You made him that way.”
I narrowed my eyes.
“That is what you think. You did not see him in my town. When he froze everyone and I have to watch my people get beat, just because they are frozen. Because they can’t fight back. You don’t see that.” I looked into his eyes. “Spare me those words. He is cruel, and he is a murder.”
I closed my eyes and calmed my breathing. They are acting like they know everything. Like they need to prove you something, to convince you in something so different from what you saw.
“No answer?” I raised an eyebrow.
“As I thought.” I hit the horse, and he moved faster. Again I was next to the prince.
****
When the only person you know on this trip is ignoring you, you have nothing to do.
We were just next to the wall, and I became troubled.
I was tired, in pains and needed to pee. But no, the prince didn’t stop for a minute.
I was alone with my thoughts most of the time. That unknown soldier was a mystery to me. I didn’t see him anymore, and I needed him to know that I’m not joking. I put nothing on the prince, he is the one who threatened me, hurt me, played me, made me feel like a monster in my skin.
He is a bad guy, not me.
“Look at the wall.” Someone said, and I raised my head.
Prince as talking.
“You finished, my Prince?” I said purposely provoking him. I’m in a bad mood.
“I see that riding made you even more sarcastic.” He pointed at obvious and I shrugged shoulders.
“I don’t know. I’m tired.” I said lowering my back. I needed some rest.
“We will on the Gate by twenty minutes. Break five minutes.” He said and looked at me
I nodded wanting to get off the horse. It’s too painful. My thighs hurt like hell. I didn’t feel my legs at all. I was paralysed on the horse.
“Cheer up. You will see someone’s death.”
I raised my head instantly.
“What?” I asked, feared.
“Don’t play the fool. I saw you. Feeling sorry for Wolf. I did not think he will be that fool to touch you.” He made some movement and I shook my head. He can’t do that.
I felt chills down my spine. That can’t be happening.
“But oh well. You need to do that.” He made some expression that I couldn’t read and looked at his fingers.
“You would do that?” I asked quietly, not believing what is he talking.
“Don’t sound so surprised. I already told you, don’t play with me. I don’t care for anyone.” His eyes were so cold that I could watch at them.
My eyes were filled with tears. Another person will get dead because if me. I can’t take that.
I said nothing. I watched the grass that we were walking next to. All nice things lost their to power. I can’t let him get killed.
I can’t take another death on my soul.
“Look. We are on the wall.” He said after a big, long, huge, silence.
I ignored his look and looked at the wall.
He lost his power.
I saw some beautiful thing in the castle and around but this one was magnificent.
Big high, gate, was all in black, deep brown, and rich red. It almost looked alive. Like it’s moving and you are incapable of moving.
In another situation, I think I would be impressed, but I just thought of how that red is so similar to blood. And for two minutes he will be dead.
Guards bowed, rushing to open a gate for a Prince.
From the other side was big fields and forest. On edge, the forest was a big black house. I think that is the best place.
I turned to look for the prince but I didn’t see him. He was riding to the house so far from me.
I turned around looking for the scarred soldier, wanting to warn him. He needs to run.
He needs to save his life.
I saw him on edge army. He was riding alone lost in his thoughts.
I touched the horse’s neck trying to awake him.
When horse almost stopped his head was up, his look on mine.
“Oh look. A little girl came to me.” He said with a big smile on his face.
“Shut up,” I said too concerned to talk.
His smiled drop, and he looked at me.
“What is happening?” He asked when I said nothing else.
“You need to run,” I said quietly looking at him.
“What why?” He looked surprised.
“No time. Prince wants to kill you.” I said.
“Why?”
“Remember. You touched me.” I raised my hand and looked at him.
“Fuck.” He said and lowered his head.
“That is real? I had some theories, but I did not believe.” He looked at me concerned.
“Real like you and me,” I answered.
“You need to run.”
He looked around me. We were the last ones who crossed the gate.
Now I didn’t want to cross it. I wanted to sit on the horse forever if that meant he will not kill anyone.
“Go. Run.” I said wanting to push him, but I moved my hand at the last moment. He doesn’t need more problems.
He looked around again and said.
“He won’t do that.” He said sure.
“Wait long enough and you will see,” I said looking further. I saw him a getting off the horse while more solid bowed to their Royal Highness.
I need to hurry.
I turned my horse and quickly run. If he is smart, he will run.
I wanted to turn my head to see did he did as I told him, but I didn’t. I didn’t want to prince see more ‘touching’.
I pushed the horse to go there and as soldiers bowed, I got to the Prince’s horse.
His horse was a black horse who shone on the sun like a dark red vine. That horse was magnificent, but it was inpatient. Horse wanted to run, and work, and that is why prince and he were such a good couple. They were the same.
Mine horse was all white. On the left ear, it had a little black dot. Pardon, she. My horse is a mare. I wanted to smile how easy I miss that but I couldn’t.
I just hoped that more solid run. If he wants to live, he will run.
I get off the horse and almost fell. God, I lost feeling. I was on the horse for too long. My thighs hurt like hell.
I made a few insecure steps when I heard voices. Guards were here.
They always kept the distance. When we were riding, they have coupled steps behind us. They walked slowly even when Prince speeds up. I thought that is careless until I saw a few soldiers running in the wood. They followed the prince. They looked after him.
Prince invented all of the techniques they used. He trained with them and he knew every single weak spot. They knew him, but he had none weak spots.
He was too good with a sword, his favourite weapon, excellent with guns, and brilliant in the fight. He had his magic too, but he never used to in.
He only liked freezing people in small towns. Here he fought fair.
Very nice of him.
I looked how every single one got off the horse, and I couldn’t resist I searched for that green-eyed soldier.
I felt relief when I didn’t see him, but at the very end, I saw that eyes.
Never celebrate too soon.
I wanted to scream how gullible he was, and because he will end up dead.
I turned and followed some guard into the wall. It’s his life after all.
The wall inside is building. They have everything in it. Rooms, bathrooms, shooting room, kitchen, eating room, fun room, very strange room, and artillery.
I looked in the mirror.
My skin was so whined. I lost all my summer colour, and from all those treatments I got perfect skin, but white.
My face was three shades different from my neck. I didn’t wear makeup, I hate it. Olivia tried to persuade me but, after some time she gave up. I was too stubborn.
I took a little water in my hands and spray it on my face. I need to shake myself.
Can I run somehow?
The searching instinct that I developed in a few months came up.
I searched for everything I could use for the run. Maybe some razorblade, glass, something. I couldn’t break this mirror it would be too suspicious.
I gave up five minutes later when I saw that there is nothing more than towels. They were prepared for that.
I looked once again in a mirror and amazing how my eyes looked different.
My eyes were a dark brown colour. I had eyes on my mom, a dad has a grey one. But since I was here, my eyes changed its colour. Now they were something between brown and green. Suck forest colour. Not a nice green colour, no. Deep green-brown colour, like a tree.
I shake my head and tied ponytail once again.
This is all crazy.
I lived one day to another.
I didn’t know will happen to me. I didn’t know what will happen at a clinic, what will happen after that, will I stay alive, or prince will kill me.
I lived on that edge for three months, now and I hated that feeling.
The only moment when I would feel safe were moments of my nightmares.
I felt like that is a real thing, and that this is a fake. He can’t hurt me there.
“Get out of there, or I will get in.” I heard Prince’s lovely voice, and I rolled my eyes.
He is really impatient.
I took a deep breath and opened doors.
Observing a little hallway on the other side of doors I let a small exhale. I couldn’t stand soldier’s eyes on me. I couldn’t stand to someone to hear my conversation with him.
“Why are you so impatient?” I asked playing nice.
I was just tired.
“We need to go, but also we need to do something.”
His eyes shine with mean green feeling and unconscious I stepped further for him.
“Oh don’t play innocent. You will like it.”
He took me for my wrist and made me walk next to him.
He is not normal.
“I’m completely sure that you are not normal,” I said in a husky voice.
God, I was scared.
“There is not a great mind that is normal. Everyone has a little part of the craziness.” He said simply, and he opened one door.
It was a little garden. Inside of the wall.
Strange.
It was nice until I saw three guards in the middle.
Two guards held the green eye one.
I stopped.
That fucking idiot.
I breathed low, I couldn’t take a deep breath. I felt my lungs in my throat.
“What is happening?” I asked still looking at that solider.
“As I said. Don’t play innocent.” He said giving to one more solid leather riding gloves.
“You can go.” He said to one guard and both of them exited the room.
He stood next to the solider while he kneeled with his hands tied in front of him. His head was low. Deep breathing. Eyes closed. Perfect mask of calmness.
I wanted to scream.
I wanted to run.
I wanted to kill all of them.
I wanted to yell.
I did nothing. I just watched at that hair not saying anything.
I felt tears on my cheeks. I did nothing. Nothing to help him.
That was a thing that hurt. I didn’t care for anything else. That was my mistake. It’s my fault.
“Wolfie guy,” Prince said and kneeled next to him.
He took his chin up with one finger and he opened eyes.
“What happened?” He asked his voice coll.
“You, Wolfie guy will be dead in a few minutes,” Prince said smiling.
“What? Why?” Solider narrowed his eyes but stayed still.
“See that girl there? She wanted to play with my rules and I did one thing. I forbid her male touches. Her lover can’t touch her.”
“It’s not my lover,” I said huskily. Tears already destroyed my voice.
“Irrelevant. She broke rules, and you are paying the price.”
Prince talked slowly like he is talking with a child. He looked so patient, and sorry like he didn’t want to do that. Like he must do that.
“That bitch,” Solider answered, and I opened my eyes.
What is he talking about?
“So pathetic that I’m paying her price. So weak.” He said looking at the prince.
He didn’t even glance at me.
“I agree.” Prince nodded and looked at me.
“Such a shame that this good soldier like you has to pay her price.”
He looked powerless, and so destroyed with that decision that I almost screamed.
I want to be dead.
His face changed in the second and he stood up.
“Stay well, friend.” He did something with hands and before I could do anything I saw a knife in the soldier’s neck.
“No!” I screamed unable to stop myself. I wanted to throw myself at him. To save him. I can’t take his death on my soul. He did nothing.
I felt prince’s hands around my waist stopping me with no pain. He held me like I’m a little child.
Tears fall down my face while I watched how soldier fall on his left side and watch at nothing.
He is dead.
“You monster!” I screamed and scratched him.
“Language!” He said sharp, and I looked at him.
“Your fault not mine. I told you but you just refuse to listen.” He shook his head and looked at doors.
“We are leaving.” He said to someone, but I didn’t care. I wanted to help him somehow.
But I saw that blood. He was dead. He bled out.
I closed my eyes and looked at the doors.
I saw no one. I just saw a grey hallway and felt how the prince is taking me on the horse.
Everything became blurry, but I felt shame and guilt in my heart. It was so heavy. I wondered how I will pay for my actions.
“Presaenti ne credas fortunae” Don’t trust fortune even when it’s here.

CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO
“Ubi concordia ibi victoria”

The fact with log rides is that they give you time to think. As we left the Wall behind and that soldier my mind just followed a simple patter, which observed in the simple actions like breathing and staying on the horse. Nothing mattered now.
You don’t care for that soldier. It’s you who said you will revenge to Prince. And your revenge just started.
My head instantly rose. That’s true. I wanted to hurt him, to show him what he did to me, to show him who is he.
Prince killed that soldier, not me. Soldier touched me first, not contrary. Everything that soldier did was his action. His free will.
I observed the landscape around me. The forest became darker and somewhere in it, I heard someone yelling. More guards made sure Prince is safe. I let an exhale.
He killed that boy, in front of me. He killed his people, his guard, his part. He trained with him and he killed him. Coldblood. He didn’t even flinch.
Now he was on horse riding like nothing happened. Like no one was killed.
Soldiers realised that the boy is missing, but no one asked any questions. When you suddenly find on the back of a convoy, you can hear everything.
I was riding with my head low, not paying attention to the road. The horse did it himself. He just moved forward following other ones.
I was lost in my thoughts. I wanted to end this somehow. I wanted that punishing to stop. I wanted to be finally free. I wanted to feel normal again; I wanted everything I couldn’t have.
Other, though, was that I’m tired. I’m so fucking tired of everything. I didn’t want to ride next to him. I couldn’t even watch him. He was a monster and once again; he confirmed that.
I will stay out of them and everyone will stay alive. Prince was right on one thing. When he forbid me to walk in the castle. If I didn’t get out no one would get killed. But no. I had to do that.
I had to watch those games when the prince told me not to. I had to rip my stitches and King had to come.
That was cause and consequences.
Prince just tried to teach me a lesson, but he didn’t know: someone like me, a person who hid the whole life, could hide its feeling. Travis and Amelia now seemed like the best persons in the world. They will set me free. And then I can forget everything about this. It won’t matter. Someone like a doctor, Prince or soldier won’t matter. I will be free, the time will show.
When yells stopped he convoy I raised my head. We were in front of some metal gate.
Big sign ‘private property’ was on it and I looked down. I was at the end of the colon but I saw everything. Every soldier came down at the forest making a secure way for the prince. They guarded him.
Three dogs, with sharp teeth, guarded the gate. One of it stood next to the fence and growl.
We waited for someone.
Prince got from the horse and came to the fence.
He squatted and looked at the dog. He said something to him and the dog looked at him. He stopped after that dog put his head on fence and Prince cuddle him.
I heard a laugh, and I looked up.
“My prince, always playing with my dogs.” One man said and the prince smiled.
“Marcus. I can’t believe you remembered.”
Marcus opened the gate and whistled. Every dog sat next to his feet and the gate is opened.
Prince didn’t sit on the horse, again.
He made a few steps and hugged an old man.
Hug?
“Stop Vlad, what others will think?” Marcus said but I could see a smile on his old eyes. He was glad to see the young Prince.
“I don’t care. Good to see you again.” Prince put his arm over the old man’s shoulder and turned.
He made a few steps, whistled, and every soldier made his way to him.
I was one still standing in front of the gate.
I looked up at that big metal thing. It was massive, and all painted in black.
I saw spikes on it and I wondered how they can be here. It was built like a prison.
“Why is she not getting in?” Marcus said and I looked at him.
“She is not the listening type,” Prince answered and turned once again to walk.
“Get in.” He demanded, and I shook down.
I hated that voice. That was one he talked with me in the questioning room. Like he thinks I know something, but I didn’t.
I kept my head low and get on. The moment when I entered I heard the electric sound and the gate was closed.
Great. I can’t get out.
“Move, or you will get eaten by dogs,” Prince said, and I rolled my eyes.
“Vlad, why are you so bad to her?” Marcus asked and stopped to catch my horse.
My horse, that I called Wild, stopped and put her head into an old man’s hands.
I guess I’m the only one whose horse don’t like.
“She is a prisoner.” He answered, and I looked down at Marcus’ eyes.
I wonder was I that when he kissed me. When did he demand my lips like the last thing in the world? When did he whisper those words into my lips when he read that poem? Was I am a prisoner, or something more?
“And why are you prisoner little one?” Marcus asked quietly wanting to help me.
“No!” I screamed and almost jumped from my horse. My feet get stuck, and I ready saw that fall.
My head will hit the ground and my feet will stay in that place. I will break my neck and I will be dead.
I didn’t think I will die that way.
And guess I won’t.
I felt strong arms under my armpits and I exhaled. I didn’t know I kept that breath.
“She doesn’t know how to get off the horse,” Prince said and helped me.
Great, he saved me.
“Leave me alone,” I said and looked at Marcus.
He was looking at us in some thinking look. His eyes sparkled like a summer sky. He knew something.
“There is so much I need to know, Vlad.” He said to Prince and he nodded.
“You will get your information after I give her to the doctor.”
Give me? The doctor will end up dead. I thought I can’t be touched.
Great. Another dead person.
“Come one. He is waiting.”
Prince nodded, and I walked behind him.
“So what happened here? Did I saw marks on the left side? Bear, maybe?”
How on earth does he know that? We didn’t even get to the building. How he knew what happened.
“You are right. Big black bear. It took me three days to free him from the fence. He was huge. The doctor did not want to be cooked, so I buried him. Left side.”
Marcus showed off the path at a little pile of fresh dirt.
“I would like to see him. I did not go in the hunt for too long.” Prince exhaled and looked at that place.
He is doing everything as it seems.
I exhaled wanting to finish with this.
I didn’t know how he can be relaxed with this man and everyone but to be that horrible with me. He was nice to everyone except me.
Trouble for the system.
My superbrain said, and I rolled my eyes. Trouble my head. He wanted me dead.
“Find him in the west wing.” Marcus showed at left and prince smiled once again.
“Thanks, Marcus.”
Marcus went on the other side and prince turned.
“Let’s go.” He said and turned.
“Cumming,” I said quietly and looked around.
The hospital, institute or whatever was a square shape. It was made from different sizes of squares.
One was bigger, the other one smaller, but the middle was a huge big cube I couldn’t stop watching.
There was something written on walls that almost looked like some code.
Spiral things were under those numbers and letters.
“That is a genetic code,” Prince said probably realising what I was looking.
“It’s beautiful,” I said not being able to say anything else.
The little artist inside me was charmed. How they made that spiral thing go so unnoticeable but so visible at the same time. They made it visible under different angles. You could see letter under one angel, numbers under another, and spiral under another.
It was remarkable.
“Yes, it is. There is a legend that is code from the first man who built our country.”
He said proudly.
“Translation. Your grandfather.” I said and rolled eyes.
He is really into his history.
“You can show respect.” He said coldly.
“As I said. I will show respect when you stop treating me like a dog.” I get a step further from him wanting to end a conversation.
Two guards in front of the doors opened it for me and I smiled.
I heard prince firing them and a few seconds later I felt his warmness behind myself.
“So. What now?” I asked.
“Now. You open doors.” He got in front of me and opened doors.
Behind them was a big sterile place full of some equipment.
“Prince.” The doctor bowed, and I smiled.
That must be so boring. To watch everyone incline for you.
“Doctor Michel,” Prince said and turned.
“The girl is here.” He nodded in my direction and the doctor looked at me.
By now I was sick if that hospital smell. Everything was so grey, black and gloomy. You couldn’t see anything colourful.
“Hello,” I said looking at the doctor.
As I could see a doctor was in his forties. He had brown hair and brown eyes. His olive skin was a little too grey. He must be exhausted.
“Hello, Dianna,” Dictor said, and I rolled my eyes.
Everyone knew my name.
“Let’s finish with this. Shall we?” Prince said, and he sat on some chair.
He unbuttoned his grey suit and looked at me. When he got dressed?
“Come one. We don’t have all day.”
I was scared. I didn’t know what will happen. I couldn’t do that.
“I can’t,” I said scared, already wanting to get out.
I must run. I don’t want to do this.
“You don’t know anything? Remember your words.” Prince raised an eyebrow and looked at me.
It’s true. I don’t know.
I looked at the doctor who smiled at me.
“Don’t worry.” He said, and I pushed myself to do that.
I hope it won’t be painful.
“Okay. Okay.” I shook my hands a few times, and I made one step.
Okay, you can do this.
“Come one.” The doctor showed me to sit in one chair and I sat.
I felt cold metal under my cloth. Damn it’s cold out there.
“Okay. Let’s see. First thing first. Some basics check.”
He took a wooden stick and said.
“Open mouth.”
I opened my mouth and looked at him.
“Okay okay. You can close them.” I swallow and felt that taste.
“Now breathing.” He took something and told me to breathe deep.
He put in on my chests and I did as he said.
Everything in here is cold.
“Okay, now.” He moved his chair and touched my cheeks, just next to the nose. He pressed a little harder and said.
“Does it hurt?”
“No.”
“Okay. Lower your head. Do you feel pain?”
“No,” I said again.
“Okay. Just to check the pulse.” He put his finger just under my scar and watched seconds on the clock.
“Okay. Everything is normal. Do you have allergies? Some pills?”
“Not as I know.” I shrugged my shoulder and smiled.
“Okay.” He wrote everything on some paper and I looked around.
“Okay. Now we will do analyses.” He put his pen in a pocket and stood up.
“Just to take blood.”
He put gloves took, test tubes, needle, and bandage.
“Okay. Left hand.” I put my hand on his lap and he twisted sleeve up.
He put something around my biceps and squeeze my skin with something. Alcohol, how it smelled.
“Okay. This will hurt a little.” He stabbed needle at my elbow and I closed my eyes.
I’m enough.
I took one deep breath, and I felt a little push and then reliving.
“Here. Done.” He put a little bandage of my elbow and looked at the blood.
“That is done. I just need to do some analyses.”
I looked at the table and saw five blood tube in the stand. Okay, that is a lot of blood.
“Prince. Everything will be done tomorrow. Usually, these analyses need to sit for a few days but I will try my best.”
Prince nodded, and I stood up.
“Thanks, doc.” I smiled, and he looked away.
“I just need to know. Do you have some examples to match blood?”
“I want to know what caused that. Nothing more. And if possible how to treat that.” Prince said and doctor bowed again.
“Sure.”
We exited the room and I couldn’t wait to get on that cold air again. I was sick of that smell.
“Ubi concordia ibi victoria” Where there is consent, there is victory.

CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE
“Dum spiro spero”

The cold breeze run over my uncovered body and I turned in the bed for the hundredth time. Sleep just didn’t come to my eyes. The moment I laid my head on the pillow I thought I will sleep in a matter of minutes, but no. My mind had other plans.
Finally, giving up from rolling in my bed, I removed my blanket and touched the cold marble. I was sleeping in the shirt. Prince’s shirt, if I have to mention.
Till now it was washed a million times but somehow I was convincing myself that I can feel his scent. That so natural sent when we talked on the hill or when we talked on the terrace.
Those little moments where I convinced myself that he is not a monster he constantly tried to present himself. He was just a man that saw too many bad things. He was just a man after all.
And that man kissed me. I touched my lips like I could feel his lips on mine, but I couldn’t. I felt his scent there. I felt it hours later after that. He was all around me.
I shook my head facing the windows. In them, I saw my little figure, hugging myself but behind that I saw the forest. Maybe their trees will calm me down.
****
I was walking for an hour, or at least I thought that way. Trees covered pieces of my vision and once again I hugged myself wishing I didn’t just go somewhere. I could be lost.
But nothing could change how I felt in the forest. It was almost like everything ever bounded me just disappeared. All of my insecurities, and wished for fitting in flew in the air. I was alone with my thoughts, and every projected in my head like a movie.
Trees made sure I’m safe. Their shadows hid my traces and loud steps just as stopped again. For a moment I was projected into another forest a long time ago. I wasn’t this strong, I was just scared lite girl hiding from the monsters. It was a shame monster were humans.
The cold wind swirled around my carrying my hair from my face and I shrugged. Here was a reason here started Cold Mountains. The air was freezing and my fingers lost all its senses, but no matter what I didn’t want to turn back.
I slowly felt like everything is falling apart. I couldn’t control my emotions anymore. Every conversation with the prince, with the doctor, made me feel like some object. I couldn’t stop thinking when the prince told the doctor that all he wants is my resistance.
I don’t know why, but that hurt much more than everything he did. He would do some bad things and after that, he would be normal.
It’s like his power need too much. And in the end he loses control.
He once told me that power takes some of his energy, but in exchange with the power, he felt afterwards that was nothing. Giving little and receiving so much. But what happened with his emotions? Traces of them would show there and then but nothing compared to anger he felt in his room. He used his power then. Tried to control me, and to control my mind.
He made sure that I’m untouchable and he was doing his stuff. I was just sitting lost somewhere in between. Without knowing anything.
“It’s not good to walk alone in a dark.” Someone said.
I stopped instantly. I turned a few times to see who told that but there was nothing.
“I’m here, girl.” I exhaled and looked at Marcus.
“Why are you walking alone?” He asked.
“I can’t sleep,” I said putting hands in my coat.
“Oh. That is inconvenient, but you shouldn’t be walking alone. There are some wild animals.”
He was close but I could only see his shape and his blue eyes. He was in the black.
“Come one, I will give you some tea.” Marcus turned and went hastily to another path.
“Okay,” I said quietly, but I wasn’t sure he heard me.
We walked for a few minutes when I saw a cottage with lights around it.
I saw those lights, but I thought it is an end of the fence. I didn’t want to go in that way.
“Come one.” He opened doors and hot air pushed me a little on left.
It’s hot inside.
He stooped inside and I followed him.
I had to take a coat of three steps I stepped inside.
I was in dark pants and a shirt.
“Here. Sit there.” Marcus showed me in a big armchair and I laid my coat on it.
I was next to the fire.
“Tea will be done in a few minutes.” He said and sat opposite me.
There was a fine distance between us.
“So tell me how it’s your name?” Marcus said playing with glasses.
“Dianna,” I said and looked at the fire.
In the castle, everyone had some fancy names, a bunch of middle names, and titles. I had just one name and surname.
I didn’t care, but I didn’t like all that talking.
They made me feel so little. So unimportant.
“Well, Dianna what brings you here?” He said leaving glasses on the coffee table.
“I don’t know. Prince said we are getting analysis and here we are.” I waved around with my hands.
“I know that. What brought you to the prince. It must be something.”
I don’t know can I tell him everything.
“Come one. I won’t tell anyone.” I looked up to his blue eyes on that old face and that reminded me of my grandfather.
He was dead for ten years, but I will always remember when I was a little how he told me to be brave.
“Experiment with yourself.”
He liked to say.
I tried following that, but I was too shy. I couldn’t be free if I’m scared of something. No matter how small that is I can never be free.
“I can resist prince’s powers,” I said low looking at my hands.
I tried to follow that, grand, but it’s too hard. In here no one wants me to someone.
He said nothing, but I saw a teacup under my nose. I took it being careful not to touch him. I didn’t need more blood.
“Well, that is new.” He said when he was in his armchair again.
I smelled the tea. I couldn’t decode anything. That was a mix of something, and I give up. If that will help me, okay.
“How new?” I asked blowing at tea.
“No one ever showed like that. We have a little work, you know. People come here and then when they want to know something about themselves, but nothing too big like that. The only person we had was the prince. He came here when he was five. After that, he would come every year, do some analyse and he would be gone.”
I nodded, but not noting what was he saying. That year, year five, was so important, for something.
“Why is that year so special?” I asked.
“I know why is so special, but I don’t is it on me to say to you.” He answered in a second.
“Why?” I continued.
“You need to know. Prince’s life is not nice and fancy. He is doing some stuff that someone would get sick. But I’m sure he is doing that for the goodness of the country.”
“I don’t think that way,” I said trying to take a sip of tea.
It’s still hot.
“You don’t know him, as I do.” He said coldly. Until now his voice was nice and soft, but with that is like I touched some nerve.
“And why is so?” I asked getting closer to him. “He killed two people, because of me. One touched me and another, nothing, just because I watched some sick games.” I almost spit those words out.
“Then you shouldn’t watch the games.” He said almost disgusting.
“Easy to say. He forbid me everything. I couldn’t go out because he said like that. He forbid me to seduce army, he forbid me to touch the person I cared about. He will kill him.”
“Care or cared?” He asked raising an eyebrow.
“What do you mean?” I asked confused.
“Did you care for that person or you still care. You didn’t say that with some emotions. I just wonder.” He took a sip of tea and looked at me again.
“I don’t know why I’m talking with you. You defend the prince.” I stood up and tried to leave but he said.
“I don’t think we finished the conversation.” He said.
“I think we did. Thanks for the tea.” I wanted to go, but he stopped me again.
“Those analyses will be a little different.” He said.
“What?”
“Is said that those analyses will be different. You are not from your family.” He said, and I turned.
“What do you mean? What do you know about me? Tell me.” I turned to him wanting to know answers bit he said. They are keeping secrets from me.
“You are right. You should leave.” He turned suddenly and spit out tea in a sink.
“Good night Dianna.” He said but I could feel a smile on his face.
I turned a little confused, but I didn’t say anything.
I was next to the doors when I turned.
“Do you have some notebook?” I asked.
“Yes. The table in the middle room.” He showed with his chin and I took a grey book.
“Can I take it?”
“Sure.” He said still not turning.
I was next to the doors when I came back again.
“Thanks.” I lifted the notebook and smiled.
“No problem.” He wasn’t turning.
“I did not want to insult you, but thanks. I did not have a normal conversation in days.” I smiled and get out.
****
I heard some noise, but I didn’t care. I just turned on the other side and continued my dream.
Finally, I had some normal dreams. The baby was growing. They took a little, and she was smiling, and falling, and falling, but everyone looked happy. Like they are a happy family.
I wanted to smile watching that scene but I couldn’t. There was a scary thing that those dreams are not dreams. I felt shaking on my shoulder but I pushed it away.
“No. Five more minutes.” I said pushing hand again.
“No. Get up.” Wait. I know that voice.
I opened my eyes, and I saw a big white room I was sleeping in. It reminded me of my hospital room.
“Get up.” I jumped from my bed and looked at him.
“Why? I just fall asleep.” I said covering my eyes.
“I can see that.” He said, and I opened my eyes.
The notebook was lying between sheets and sheets were a little grey. Oh, God. I slept with a pencil.
I looked down my fingers. Yep. They are dirty.
“My face is grey, isn’t it?” I said showing my fingers.
Prince looked up but holding a notebook with fingers. He was looking at my works.
“Yep.” He said using my expression.
“Great.” I rolled my eyes and looked for the bathroom.
God. One door next to me.
“Don’t look that,” I said turning to get in the bathroom.
“Like I care, what would you say.” He turned and took the notebook in hands.
Great.
I closed doors and looked at the mirror. I had little grey marks on my face and most of them on my nose. When I couldn’t get that shadow I would press my nose. It helped sometimes, to get rid of frustration. I quickly washed my face, and all the marks disappeared.
Opening doors, I found a prince sitting on the chair. His right leg was on the left thigh and my drawing book on it.
He would look at every picture analysing it, and then he would move one.
“Okay, stop doing that,” I said wanting to take that from him.
It’s mine, and I draw every single thing I could remember. Shame to admit but on the next page was a shadow of his jawline.
He looked up. His white eyes were a little shiny.
“You do realise that I don’t care.” He lifted an eyebrow and bit his lip.
Why is he doing that? My look would run on his lips every second. I can’t focus.
I closed my eyes. My hands were in fists.
“It’s mine.” I drawled.
“And you are my prisoner, remember?” I opened eyes.
“Like you let me forgot,” I said sitting on the bed.
I wanted to sleep.
“Why I’m awake, anyway?” I yawned and looked down at the floor.
“Doctor finished analyses.” He said, and I instantly looked at him.
“Already?” I can’t believe. I will found out what is happening with my system. Why I can resist.
Why it’s me?
“Okay, let’s go.” I stood up looking for my shoes.
“Better put some pants on.” He said, and I looked down. Oh, yes. Shirt.
“Yes. Sure.” I took pants from another chair and jumped a few times before I put them on.
“Okay. Done.” I said and smiled.
“Little child.” He shook his head and turned.
“Don’t start grandpa,” I said putting on shoes. Big black boots.
He stopped, and I hit his back.
“Hey. You are tough.” I said rubbing my forehead. I hit his back like I hit the wall.
“Stop acting like a baby.”
I made a funny face behind his back and nodded. Oh, he can’t see me.
“Okay,” I said stepping in front of him and opening doors.
“Coming my Prince?” I lowered my head a little and gestured.
He exited the room and turned in the way of doctors cabinet.
I shook my hands. My palms were sweaty.
****
“Good morning, Prince.” The doctor bowed and turned.
“Dianna.” smiled.
I smiled too and sat on the chair I was sitting yesterday. Prince sat on another chair.
The doctor was between us.
“Okay. Here is it.” The doctor gave a big folder with my name on it.
Prince read something, and then he repeated that.
Yes, I was watching his lips.
He read something again and frown.
“I realise everything but what is that telling us?” He looked at the doctor and I had to do that.
“Something prince don’t know.” Both of them looked at me.
Doctor, surprised. Prince, like he would like to kill me.
I looked down.
“Yes. Sorry.” I crossed my arms and continued looking at the floor.
“Maybe Dianna look too,” Dictor said, and I nodded.
“Yes.” Prince gave me a big brown folder, and I opened it.
There were anagrams, explanations, some codes, some spiral codes like one the wall. Some graphics, and a lot of text.
“I understand nothing,” I said giving a folder to the doctor.
He opened it.
“Here is a point. Human genes usually have a genetic code, with no mutations. If any mutation finds it’s way, that leads to sickness, disorder, and all other diseases. In your way, there wasn’t just one, but two mutations, every on the other level of DNA. As you know DNA is built from acid, sugar and bases. There is a specific order on the genetic code. Bases A-T G-C.”
He wrote those words on the big board on the wall.
“So if there is any mutation that is where is happening. They switch places.”
He drove something spiral and some slings.
“So mutations can’t happen anywhere else. That is just impossible. People tried, and they always failed. But here. In this example, on you,” he looked at me. “Here is an example of mutation on acid. That is impossible. That can’t be happening. So I doubled analyse.”
He closed the folder.
“It looks like you have much more in common with the prince, then to the normal human.”
I froze. I looked at the doctor not believing what is he telling me.
“What?” I said, but I didn’t listen. I was looking somewhere behind him.
I followed little dust in the air, looking at the floor, my shoes, but I didn’t want to look at the prince.
That can’t be true. That can’t be happening.
“Dianna.” He waved in the front of my face and I blinked a few times.
“Yes?”
“We need to do one final search. We will give you some mixture and it will show us where precise is a mutation. If it’s constantly repeating, or not.”
I nodded, but I realised nothing else.
I was looking at the prince’s shoes.
That nice black polished shoes like he is going on the ball in ten minutes. He wore a formal wardrobe. There wasn’t a uniform.
Black suit and white shirt.
He didn’t fit in here. He was too handsome, too mean, too powerful to fit anywhere else.
I felt a pain in my elbow and I looked down.
Something yellow was going in my system. Into my blood.
No. Don’t look.
I raised my look and meet Prince’s.
He was looking at me like he is trying to solve a puzzle. Like he can’t realise there is a party going. Where one puzzle fit. I fit nowhere else. Not now. I’m too different.
Before all of this happened I could pretend like I’m a regular human being, but now I can’t.
I was like a person who hurt me the most, who threatened me, who hated me. I had so many things in common with him and I wanted to delete that. But I couldn’t.
No matter how I tried to hate him, I just can’t. I would look, see or remember one nice act and that would warm my heart.
I realised I can’t hate him because we are the same.
I blinked. Again, and again, but something was blurry. I couldn’t be crying, not know.
I erased my tears and looked away. I can’t deal with that now.
“Done. Just one sample.” He took more of my blood and I stood up.
“Thanks, doc,” I said and turned to hold a piece of a cotton ball on my vein.
Different my ass, same as that murder.
“Dum spiro spero” While I breathe I can hope.

CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR
“Ut sementum feceris ita metes”

Maybe if the parallel universe existed I could go away from Prince. To run for a day, experience a freedom I so wished to have.
“I’m really not in the mood for one of your lessons,” I said closing my eyes.
My face raised searching for glimpses of the sun in the sky. I wished I could feel it on my face, something, a thing just so I could feel like a human.
I lifted my head like I’m expecting rain to fall on my face but nothing. I didn’t want this.
“I don’t want this,” I said still looking up.
“I don’t want this, either,” he answered next to me.
My face narrowed still with my eyes closed. Maybe if somehow I deleted everything the doctor said to me. If I deleted every mutation he said I have. If I turned myself into a human.
“Well great. You should have killed me when we first met.” I said honestly tired of holding those words inside of me.
I wanted to say that out loud and I did. I said everything I wanted and now I need to wait for his response.
“I couldn’t kill you.” I heard his answer.
I turned to him.
“Why? You don’t have a problem with that.” I said sharp wanting to find something in those cold eyes.
“I don’t know.” He said crossing his hands on chest. Something in his posture just dared me to speak again.
I watched him for a minute, waiting to say something else but he didn’t.
“I need some rest,” I said turning in a way toward my room.
“We will go for three hours.” His voice echoed behind me.
“We are getting back?” I asked turning to look at him.
“Yes, the coronation is in two days.” He said raising an eyebrow.
“Great,” I said and turned again.
****
I found my notebook and pick it up. I sat on the floor and looked at every drawing. They weren’t perfect, I could find something bad with every single one, but they were mine. A little part in this whole big black hole that was mine. Something I did.
I put it on my chest and hugged. My mind wanted to go back when I was little, sitting in the kitchen while my mom cooked.
I wondered where she was now. It’s around eight o’clock, and she is probably washing cloth, or making lunch for today. I used to help her with both, but I don’t know.
Now she has no one.
I remembered a place on that hill. When I told the prince that I’m adopted.
I looked up.
They are not my parents.
That was one clear thought in my mind. I wasn’t their daughter. But still, who they were? How I ended up with them. Who are my real parents, and how everything if this happened?
I looked down at the drawing again and turned on page one.
Could I imagine my parents? Do I have a mother’s or father’s eyes? Am I their only child? Who are they?
Now more than ever I wished I knew who I was. Prices slowly moved into its place and I needed that figure.
My eyes traced little portraits of my mother and father. They were smiling and looking at me.
I wish they are with me now. I wish they can tell me that they believe in me. That everything will be good.
But they are not. They are not here because I was foolish. It’s my fault because I get caught.
I was one who moved when the Prince opened doors. I wish I stood still. I wish I didn’t move. I wish that I looked at the table pretending to be frozen.
I wish.
It’s my fault. Everything is my fault. I wish I could end up everything. I wish I can help everyone.
Prince to get rid of the treat. A doctor from looking at my DNA. My family. They would be peaceful because they would have me, and I would be with them. Danniel, he could forget some little girl, who kissed him. Amelia and Travis.
They wouldn’t have a person to take the prince’s throne. They would find a way. And they will. If I knew Amelia she always found a way. She is looking for answers constantly.
You can.
I frowned.
I really can. I could go from this word, I could kill myself.
The notebook fell on the floor? It opened on some random page.
What would happen if I killed myself? Would the prince be angry, or he would be happy because his only threat was killed. He would get rid of me. He could get his precious control back.
Everything would be like before. I wouldn’t exist and everyone could continue with their lives.
I could watch from up, from heaven, if that existed.
If I get to heaven.
I got up.
So that is clear. I will do that.
Entering the bathroom I looked for something I could use. A shaver or a razor blade. Mirror in the worst way. A memory from the Wall appeared in my mind and even hen I had suicidal thoughts.
I looked around, but there wasn’t anything.
I looked at the mirror.
That must be somewhere. I opened cabinets next to the mirror and mirror and I saw a little razor blade in a yellow package. Bingo.
I took it being extra careful. It must be sharp if they are keeping it in a paper.
I opened the yellow paper and took it.
It looked sharp. Two edges. One very sharp, and other little edgy.
But no doubt it looked dangerous.
I took a deep breath.
Am I going to do this? Am I going to kill myself for real? That can’t be happening.
I closed my eyes.
No.
I’m a coward. I can’t do this.
I threw a razor blade on the floor and fell on my knees. I’m not even brave to kill myself.
This is happening. I tried to kill myself.
Tears fell down my face. I wanted to be brave just once in life. Be brave enough to cut my veins. I mean just one move, and everything will be good. I will be dead.
“Get up instantly and leave that thing on the ground.” I jumped in place and then closed my eyes.
I wanted to smile and cry at the same time. He always showed up at a very important moment.
“Why?” I said quietly “It’s pointless. I can’t do this anymore.” I turned to him not carrying why I’m crying.
Prince was at doors in his dark suit, looking perfect, like always. His face was angry, and he looked pissed, but I didn’t move.
I looked at him.
“I can’t do this anymore,” I said turning back at a razor blade.
“No.” He said coldly, calculated, and I closed my eyes.
“Why is this so important? I will be dead, and your system will be safe. There is no one like me.” I took that thing again.
“I said no,” Prince said sharply in front of me.
“Why?!” I almost screamed that.
“Look at yourself. This is not you.” He said looking down at me.
“I don’t even know who I am. I lost myself.” I said tears falling down my face.
“This is not you.” He said sharply, and I looked at him.
He was getting on his knees to be face to face with me.
“Look at yourself. That is happening. You are changing. Not on bad. On better. Your power is showing.” He said taking my hand.
I frowned.
“What?” I asked.
“Look at your eyes. They are changing. They are almost the same as mine. That green. Look at that.” He said, and I looked at him.
“You are crazy,” I said and looked down at our hands. Mine was so small.
“There is no great mind without a little craziness.” He said smiling, and I had to look at him.
“Why are you doing this? You wanted to kill me.” I said wanting answers now.
“You need just a little push. So get that push and get out of this hole. This is not for you.” He took a razor blade, and I just looked at it.
I said nothing when he took it and put in a pocket. Take that thing away from me.
“I don’t believe in this,” I said and shook my head.
“Believe. We are getting home.” He stood up, checked his coat and turned again.
I was still on a big white rug.
“We are moving for twenty minutes.”
“What about the results?” I asked.
“It will get sent, in the castle.”
“Get yourself together.” He touched my head and got out.
****
We exited the medical property twenty minutes later.
Prince didn’t lie.
I was on my horse, next to him in my dark outfit and a whole guard was behind us.
I didn’t know where they were. They just showed up when we got out. They were on horses waiting for his leader.
I get on my horse, a little easier than the last time but still hard.
Laughter echoed in the background and I turned to face Prince.
“Control your army. They don’t have manners.”
I was again pissing him out, but he stayed cool.
His laugh was in the air and I looked at him. As he was smiling he turned to one general, as it seemed, and discussed something with him.
But I saw his half-smile on lips.
I turned again, looking down the road we came and lovered my shoulders.
What analyse will tell? Who am I? Why I have that mutation? What is happening?
I thought Royals are the one who has power. They get it by their bloodline.
It helps them to stay on the throne and lead the country. It reminds them to never give up and to focus.
Like Prince told me when power gets in emotions you are nothing. Just one thing, not human, not matter a thing. You go there and then until you finally find a way to die.
Power is immortal as they say.
“What are you thinking?” Prince said, and I looked up.
“Nothing,” I answered still unsure what will be said about my suicide mission.
That failed, but what is stopping me from trying again.
“Bad liar, remember?” He lifted his eyebrow and looked at me.
“I’m thinking how pathetic I am,” I said looking straight in front of me.
“Finally realised that. I think that mean no more suicide missions, right?” I heard his voice next to my ear, and I almost jumped from the horse.
“Stop that!” I screamed and whispered looking at him.
“Again true. ” He looked at me.
He changed his suit, and he was back in his uniform. Dark blue this time. “Maybe too scared to accept that?” He smiled showing all teeth.
I automatically get a step further from him.
“And you change clothing more than me,” I said pointing at his uniform.
He shrugged.
“Different occasions, different cloth.” He said simply. “Look behind, they are matching. Maybe to try once. It’s called fit in.”
“But that fancy suit, only to see a doctor?” I continued ignoring his sentence.
“I won’t come in some uniform. He is a civilian.”
“Lovely,” I said rolling my eyes.
It’s like I’m having a big black cloud over myself. It’s just keeping me down. I don’t know was I better here or in the room.
“Carefully, a little rabbit. Still can reopen that wound.”
He touched my left shoulder, a wound I almost forgot.
“You showed that once,” I said moving my shoulder from him.
“Don’t push it, then.” He nodded and turned down.
“Prince.” One called him and he disappeared in a blue crowd.
I was alone once again in front.
And as though I was lost in my thought.
I wonder what he is doing?
No. I stopped myself. I can’t think like that. He is cruel and evil and I have to stay away from him. I can’t think what is he doing 5 meters from me in that deep uniform, on his extra muscly body.
No.
I shook my head and wanted to hit it at something. This can’t be happening.
When I draw I had that ability to turn off everything around myself. I would concentrate on paper and pencil in my hand. I could do that for hours unless someone wakes me up.
I always thought about that little daydreaming. I was looking for perfection in my imagination and every time I don’t get it I would keep searching for it. I could be lost for hours only to continue when I thought it’s not good enough.
I wish I could get that now. I was alone in front, I couldn’t focus on my mind, and a way to the castle was over ground and paths.
There wasn’t much to see like when we moved.
So I wanted that piece, but I couldn’t get it.
So I was convicted to listen soldiers talked.
One talked that they are getting drunk, two of them needed a suit for the coronation, one went to see his girl, four of them were saying something bad about me so ignored them, and also there was that little part of soldiers, who were around Prince talking about something.
I wanted to listen but I couldn’t. They were talking to quiet.
I shook my head and looked up.
I saw someone. One person was coming in our direction. It was on a big white horse in blue.
Prince came to me, second everyone saw him and pushed me behind him. So I was watching at his back, and not on the figure.
There was a big circle around us and before I realised Prince was also disappeared.
He was getting on the front.
As I said, crazy person.
That was a messenger said around me.
But not with good news.
There was a rebellion on the east wall.
Not so far from the kingdom. Actually on the edge.
There was one part of the wall which closed one section of wood. There was rebellion.
“I will go.” I heard Prince, and I looked up.
“What?” I said, but no one heard me.
“Enough. Few of us will go. Rest of you get in the castle. Tell King about this.”
His voice was sharp on already cold air and I shook. Tingles were running down my spine.
He is going. I realised that. I will be alone with half an army.
Great.
I looked at his cold eyes. He was already next to me like nothing happened.
“What is happening? Where are you going?” My voice sounded so quiet on a cold day. He didn’t answer for a minute.
“One town near the castle. My soldier got information about rebellion. We have to know is it true.”
“Why don’t general go?” I asked moving my head.
“He is. But I’m coming too.” He turned to me, “I have to know what is happening in my country.”
He turned to general again barking his orders.
“What will happen if I try to run?” I asked when he settled next to me. That was too tempting not to ask.
“Try, and you will see.” He sounded serious, and he didn’t smile.
There is something bad happening.
“If you try something like that thing this morning, you will get killed, but by me. And if you try to run, you will get killed again.”
“Point?” I said, and a raised an eyebrow.
“I’m acting like a good girl.” I smiled as Mrs Gren thought to me.
Like a lady.
“Ut sementem feceris ita metes” As you sow so will you reap.

CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE
“Ante victoriam ne canes triumphum”

I didn’t run.
Which is a good thing, I guess? Prince was suddenly in a bad mood.
He just disappeared with four soldiers. That wasn’t much of number, but still, he didn’t want to make attention. I personally think that was impossible, but no one asked me.
I was acting nice; I didn’t talk to anyone, I ride my horse and counted moments when I will be in my room again.
I wanted my bed, my bath, and to get rest. My thighs hurt. I never ride a horse and besides that, I had to ride two days on him.
The moment when I stepped into my room I threw myself on the bed. My eyes shut, ready to turn off everything around me.
Or at least I thought that.
Three girls entered the room and said.
“Miss sorry, but we need you. Queen ordered to make you a dress. We need to be quick. Coronation is in two days.”
I exhaled and turned on my back.
“I’m coming.” There is no rest for me.
I get off the bed and with a sad look entered wardrobe.
I had to stand still for two hours. They moved around me, and moved, and moved. They were checking something, measuring, designing, choosing fabrics, colour, accessories, everything.
I tried to stand still but most of the time Olivia had to pinch me with a needle to stand up. I was tired, and I wanted to sleep.
“Are we done?” I asked exhaling.
Please say yes, please say yes.
I prayed in myself. I wanted to get some rest.
“Just a little,” Alicia said and took something.
Maurecia bend in a waist measuring something.
“Miss. They want to see you in twenty minutes.” She said quietly that I almost didn’t hear her.
“You got to be kidding me,” I said same but my voice was coloured with anger.
“No miss. They wanted the moment when you came back, but we had to do this.” She whispered, and I took a deep breath.
Okay, I can do that, but them, straight bed.
“We are done,” Olivia said taking off some needles and then she took all the fabric. That will be a good dress.
I took my shirt and got dressed. Maurecia stood in the room while Olivia and Alicia took all and went somewhere. I didn’t want to know anything except my bed.
“I go where?” I asked turning to her.
“Guest bedroom on the third floor.” She said and got out.
Okay. Deep breath.
I left my room slowly watching around myself trying to act normal. No. This is too weird. These guards are watching at me.
I found those stairs prince so kindly led me when I first came here and looked up.
Okay, so many stairs. I moaned and get on them.
****
Meeting in the castle were my least favourite meeting. Especially on the third floor. When everything counted I didn’t actually like to meet with them. They always ordered me what to do like I’m walking around like a Queen. My every step was watched and I had to make sure Prince doesn’t find out anything.
I was breathing hard like some old lady, trying to get some rest and air. Why is here that much stairs?
I looked at the hallway and that high ceiling.
Okay. Let’s get over with this.
I entered the only guest bedroom on this floor and it was completely in dark.
Okay, why is this so dark. It’s day outside.
I lighted a lamp and my look fell on the bed.
Lovely.
“I thought we are here to talk, but if this gets weird I’m leaving,” I said looking at Amelia and Travis.
That will stick in my brain for some time. Gross. I shook my head to lost that picture, but it didn’t disappear.
Great.
“Dianna, a pleasure to see you,” Travis said, and I rolled eyes.
“I can’t imagine how much,” I said sarcastically watching at him.
He stood up and walked down the room and while Amelia checked her shirt.
“Left side,” I said sharply looking again at Travis.
“Thanks, D.” She said, and I looked at her.
“That is a nickname reserved for my best friend, not you,” I said and turned once again at Travis.
I was getting all that Prince vibe.
“How nice to see that friendship,” Travis said smiling.
I looked at him, but he smiled even harder.
“Enough,” I said a sharp, just like Mrs Gren though me.
Without demand, but sharp.
He stopped and looked at me.
“Someone learnt some control.” He asked getting closer.
“Only not to worry about some animals,” I said looking into his eyes.
He is really pissing me.
“Enough, you two. We can’t have that argument again.” Amelia stood up getting between two of us.
“Why am I here?” I asked looking at her now.
“We need to know, how the test went,” Amelia said.
“And why is that?” I raised my eyebrow and crossed arms.
“Keypoint for taking the throne.” She reminded me.
“I don’t know. Bunch of some doctor’s stuff. Ask Prince. He understands it all.” I said turning to leave.
“You don’t know or you don’t want to tell?” I heard Travis satisfied voice, and I stopped.
“Don’t know,” I said lying. I knew, but I didn’t trust him. Both of them, actually. I don’t know this Amelia.
I knew a little, always smiling girl, and not this kissing free, coming, grown-up women.
“D. Wait.” Amelia caught my hand.
I looked down at it and said through my teeth.
“I said not to call me that way.” I moved a step further and looked at her.
“My friends can call me that, and not you,” I said wanting to scream.
“And you have some friends. I hope you don’t consider Queen your friend, or your Prince.” Travis said behind her and I looked at him.
“He is not my Prince. He is your Prince too.” I said.
“That person is not my Prince.” He said suddenly angry about getting a step further.
“Yes, he is,” I said playing with his nerves.
“No. It. Is. Not.” He grabbed my neck and pressed me on the wall.
I can’t breathe.
Trough some fog I hear Amelia saying something but I don’t know what. When will this stop happening?
“Stop. Travis stop.” She said sharply, and he realised his squeeze just a little.
I took air coughing a few times. That baster.
“He is maybe fucking you up, but he is not my Prince.” He said sharply, and I looked at him.
His eyes looked wild like he is trying to prove something. Like he will convince me into something.
“You idiot,” I said somehow. My throat was painful. “You think he can’t kill you. He killed a person just because he touched me. You think you are someone special?” I smiled into his face even I wanted to cry.
“Why do you think rebellion started?” He said quietly.
“Not one. Few. Three and more.” People are trying to take some control. They are sick of that royal shit. They want some rules.” He said dangerously quiet.
“Travis let her go. She can’t know everything.” Amelia said, and he turned his head to her.
“Why not? She likes that Prince too much, so why doesn’t she hear everything I will do to him when he is dead.” He said pressing my neck again.
“No,” I said when I couldn’t breathe again.
He looked at me. He had some strange facial expression on his face like he is thinking about something.
He realised my neck and pushed me onto the bed.
I fell on that smelly thing that looked like the cloud. I took a deep breath and turned to him.
“Say. Let me hear. Say every bloody thing, you are planning to do. Tell me what you thought about every person in here. Every solder you will kill. Every man, father and son you are killing, for something so pointless. For some piece of furniture. Tell me are you scared.” I said pushing myself from the bed.
“You want to know. You want to know how I will put a knife under his throat, how I will cut slowly, but not too deep, only to watch him bleed, to watch how every blood gets out of his system. How his precious system is falling apart with him. How is he losing an army, like his breath? How he will beg for mercy. Do you want to know that? Well, maybe I will bring you to watch. To see everything.”
He said smiling, and I had to turn to Amelia.
She looked calm like she already heard this. Like she knows every single part.
“You know for this?” I said terrified.
She said nothing, just nodded.
I turned.
“Mutation is on acid.” I almost get out but I had to say.
“Prince will never beg,” I said and heard Travis’s smile in the air.
I’m in some deep problems.
Why did I say that? Why I had to act like someone who knows everything? I don’t know. And on top of that, I said what my analyse said.
I’m such an idiot.
****
I almost fell asleep on the stairs.
I sat on the stairs to get some thinking, but my brain was so tired that I wanted to close eyes for a minute.
My heart finally slowed down, my neck pulsed with pain but I felt dream coming to my eyes. Hiding in the stairs I just wanted to rest
“Olivia, what is happening?”
“Oh.” She stopped calming herself.
“Mrs Gren is looking for you. You need your dance classes.” She said looking at me.
“Dancing?” I asked while my brain tried to work out. It’s too sleepy.
“Yes, dancing. You need to teach old dance techniques.” She said. “Not too hard. Three of four dance.”
“Four Dances. I can’t learn that. In two days.” I said getting up.
“Not two days. This afternoon.” I rolled my eyes and wished I’m not going.
I wish I can just stay in the room through all the ball. But no. It’s Prince’s coronation. Everyone needs to see that he is capable to take that pain.
Lovely. I rolled my eyes and took a deep breath.
There is no sleep for me.
****
“Where on Earth are you?!” She almost yelled at me, but she stopped herself and took a deep breath.
“Dianna. You need to learn all these dances in one afternoon. You need to be capable of the dance. Maybe King or Prince want to dance with you. You need to be worthy.”
I’m not worthy. I wanted to say, but I stayed quiet.
I watched her in her deep yellow dress walking around the room.
“Come one. We are going to the ballroom.”
I wanted to ask something. I wanted to ask her how I will learn all of that. How I will dance. How I will dance in heels. I barely learnt to walk in them, dancing is another thing.
I wanted to ask all of that but I was too scared. Her lips were in a thin line, you couldn’t see them. Eyes were looking for every single thing that is wrong on me. Her hands were in fists. She was angry, and I wasn’t the brave one. At least not to his woman.
I didn’t want to make her even angrier. After all, she is wearing heels. She could kill me with them.
I exhaled when I saw that room.
The word big or even huge was so weak in describing this room. I mean it was almost a whole one wing in her. You could see everything through the windows. They were floor to ceiling. You could see a marina and a labyrinth. Room was all in the glass. With the night falling down the sky was painted in the shades of pink. Fluffy clouds covered the sky.
I felt nice in here. Like I’m outside. It was beautiful and you could see everything.
I just wanted to see that labyrinth. I didn’t visit that thing. It was a mystery to me.
“Enough looking. You need to learn the steps.” She turned to her left and give some sound.
For the first time, I saw the piano and a person next to it. It was a man in a dark suit, older, his hair was already grey but he smiled.
He waved away and sat on the chair. The music started the moment when he pressed first dirk.
Lovely, the music started and Mrs Gren turned.
“There are two ways to dance this one. In place and around the room.”
She moved in square and almost unhearable she counted music rhythm.
“Come on. We don’t have too much time.” She took my hand moving me with her. She wanted to teach me something, but I wasn’t too good. I wasn’t too bad though, I mean it could be worst.
She did the second way. Moving across the room.
I followed her with my eyes. I can’t dance like that. I will need years and years of practice to be just a shadow of her.
“I can’t do that,” I said the moment she stopped next to me.
“Sure you can. Come on.” She took my hand, corrected my standing and started. She lead. I was a very, very weak shadow of her.
I don’t know to dance.
****
“No. No. No!” She said taking her head.
“Wrong. From the top.” She turned and a few minutes she stood there.
I looked at Lucas, yes that is my pianist, and he smiled at me.
He never stopped playing.
“Excuse me. I will be back in a minute.” She said and exited the room.
“Start again!” She said before doors closed and I turned my eyes.
I came to Lucas and sat on the floor next to his chair.
“Why is this so hard?” I asked taking off my shoes.
“It’s not. I can see a little progress.” He said and turned.
“Keep practising and don’t worry.”
I took a deep breath and somehow I smiled.
“I don’t know. I think you will learn.” He smiled, and I looked outside.
It was dark. I watched how the day gave place to dark, and how animals changed. Those little animals that were awake in this time of the year, disappeared and dark was quiet.
“I wish I can have some sleep,” I said turning to the Lucas.
“Don’t worry. You will get some sleep. These days can be hard but remember when you need this someday, you will be thankful.” He smiled and looked at the doors.
Mrs Gren came back, but not alone.
Dammit. Prince was behind her.
Lucas stood up and bowed deeply while I looked into his eyes.
I didn’t know he is back.
He looked a little tired, and he was still in his deep blue uniform.
“Prince kindly agreed to help us.” She said coldly.
I rolled my eyes and looked at the prince. He lifted his eyebrow.
She turned to Lucan and said something.
“Came to mock?” I said and lifted an eyebrow.
“I don’t mock.” He said. “Here to teach you to dance. I don’t want mistakes.” He said and chills run down my spine.
Of course, he doesn’t want mistakes. It’s his day after all.
“Start. Dianna right-hand look over Prince’s left shoulder.” I shook head and nodded.
I didn’t know to feel when she said that I’m dancing with him.
“Come on. I don’t have the whole night.” He said, and I smiled.
“I have. She thinks I don’t need sleep.”
“She wants to learn you something. Come one.” He ordered little sharper this time, and I came closer to him.
I didn’t know how to feel when he touched me. My hand was on his left and his right was on my back. Not down the waist but under my scapula.
I looked over his left shoulder and prepared.
I was huge, like a huge, giant mistake.
I forgot all the steps, and I did some improvisation. I couldn’t hold a serious face so I smiled on my foolishness.
I heard his deep voice in my ear.
“Focus.”
“I would like that, but I can’t. I’m too tired. I need to sleep.”
“No sleep. Follow.”
I rolled my eyes and looked down at my feet.
“Don’t look at feet.” Mrs Gren ordered from her place next to the piano and I exhaled.
“Okay.”
We started again and this time I remembered a few steps. I saw something next to the piano. Mrs Gren tried to imitate movements.
I tried to nod, but she didn’t care. She continued what she was doing.
Great.
Not only I think I’m an idiot but the prince is thinking that too.
“Stop smiling,” I said looking at his shoulder.
“I would like, but someone is not trying hard enough.” He said, and I wanted to give up.
To walk out of that room and lock in mine.
I don’t want this.
“Chin up!” Mrs Gren ordered, and I looked up.
“Enough. Another dance.” She said and the music stopped.
Little faster music started, and I said.
“I’m little better in this,” I said smiling.
“I can’t imagine how much, better.” He answered, and I looked at the floor.
“Start.” She ordered, and I looked at Prince.
He took my hand and dance started.
I couldn’t focus. I just wanted my bed.
“Please, I mean please, can we continue tomorrow?” I said once when the dance was over.
Big mess.
“No. You need to teach manners tomorrow.” She answered and turned.
“God helps me,” I said quietly sitting on the floor.
“I can’t.” I lay on the floor and looked up.
“Oh look. The sky is clear.” I showed up and Prince looked up.
“Actually, you are matching with the sky.” I pointed at his uniform.
“I just need some minute rest.” I closed my eyes for a second, and I lost the whole place.
“Ante victoriam ne canas triumphum” Do not celebrate your triumph before you have conquered

CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX
“Panem et circeneses”

I was dressed in royal colours, again.
I looked at my deep red with gold and silver, dress and took a deep breath. My dress was beautiful. It’s remarkable how three people in two days made this masterpiece.
It was a long dress all from satin. Underskirts were some puffy things, that made her look bigger, but outside colours bleed from one to another.
Red was the dominant colour. I used to love it, but now it reminded me of blood. Blood of that innocent soldier, who died just because he touched me. His blood was dark on a white floor and went from one shade to another.
I shook my head and looked at the mirror again.
My dark hair was in a big ponytail that uncovered my neck and strapless dress uncovered my collarbone. I was almost white, but Olivia, Alicia and Mauricia convinced me that is a good thing.
I looked more royally, and more like a lady.
I hated being so pale but when you don’t get out that is the only colour you can get.
“Okay. Let’s go.” I nodded at my reflection and tried to smile.
I looked like someone killed the dog and put it in front of me. A mix of fear, anxiety and a little part excitement.
This whole day was dedicated to Prince. He can do whatever he wants, however, he wants and to take whatever he wants.
From early morning I could hear maids, battlers and too many people in hallways.
In the previous two days, the whole aristocracy came into the castle. They all wanted to see a coronation. Will Prince succeeded and how will he look.
I from another side just wanted to know, how tattoos will look. When you have to do that, get something permanent on your skin, you want it to look good.
I wondered how that all will go. Mrs Gren didn’t tell me anything.
Something I knew, something Prince told me before, but all in all I didn’t know much.
I knew that Queen wanted me to stand next to her, trough all that process, and I felt anxiety when I thought about that. I need to walk through all those people, while they are watching me, gossiping me, judging me.
If that wasn’t enough, King told that Prince will be my entourage. No, more correctly. I will be his.
So another reason for gossips. Great.
I stepped out of the closet and looked around myself.
It was early. Around 11 a.m. The wild thing starts at midday.
I had one hour.
“Miss. Just to add a little more.” Alicia came carrying more perfume.
I nodded, and she sprayed it all around me.
Then she showed wrists, and I gave it to her.
“Okay. That will be enough.” She nodded, and I somehow forced myself on the smile.
I’m so nervous. I looked outside.
The snow-covered every part of the city and from early morning guards cleaned up. There were big piles of snow, hidden behind buildings and little parts of the castle.
I was sure I saw Prince at one point, but when I looked again, he wasn’t there. I was confused.
I heard nothing from him a day when he helped me to dance. That ended up pretty well. We danced almost to the sunrise.
I was tired like a dog but I could dance with him. It was worth it like Mrs Gren said.
I didn’t see a point of practising that much but I didn’t ask. I knew nothing about tradition in this castle and I followed rules.
Actually, these whole two days were so preoccupied that they had to add an extra level of makeup under my eyes. I was tired like no one.
I slept for maybe four hours, and that is it.
I looked at the clock on the table. That was a little simple clock in a gold holder and it showed a few different times. Top right was ours.
11:18
I had too much time.
I wanted to sit on the bed, maybe to close eyes for that time. I wanted a little period if half-sleeping just to get rest, but no.
I heard the door knocking.
I opened doors and saw Prince in a beautiful deep red uniform. The colour was exactly like mine. Or more correctly my dress was exactly like his.
He had all those things in the right pocket and had his sword on the left side. He had white gloves, and I remembered I was supposed to wear some. I didn’t want to.
“Do you want to walk?” I blurted.
I wanted to get out of this room. I can’t take all that chatting about a coronation, about people, things, dresses, makeup, and not what.
I was sick of that.
Ne nodded, and I smiled.
Finally to get out of this room.
I wanted to walk like I always walk but my big heels stopped. I had to walk extra carefully in them.
I could fall in a second.
Prince gave me a hand I took it. With another, I took a hand full of silk, materials, skirts and God knows what and somehow get out.
“Such elegance,” Prince said, and I looked at him. For a moment I thought he will remain silent, but no.
I let that material to fall like a river.
“Shut up. I was awake at 6 a.m. I’m not in the mood.” I looked at the hallway and, thank God, it was empty.
“Where you want to go?” He said once I made my fight with heels.
“Somewhere out. I’m sick of this.” I waved around us and looked at him.
“Terrace then.” He took me to a few stairs that lead to the third floor and I walked like a lady.
Back straight, the heel of the stair, fingers-on, slowly, without a sound.
Heels shouldn’t make a noise. Mrs Gren said once.
And they didn’t.
When we get on the third floor, my look went on that room where I talked with Amelia and Travis.
I remembered their kisses, how they hug each other like they can’t get close enough to each other. Like they need to feel accepted. Like they are one person.
I looked at rug not wanting to remember all of that and I counted my steps.
“Why did you forbid me to get in there?” I showed with my finger at the Glass room and then at him.
“I don’t like persons in there. That was always my hiding spot when we would play.”
“Whoa whoa. What did you play? I did not know that.” I looked at him trying to be serious.
“Don’t make a fool of yourself. Of course, I played. When I run from my classes.” He added.
“Okay. Prince is a fugitive.” I said turning around myself.
There wasn’t anyone, but that made me smile.
“Yeah right. I did not want to learn. That is it. It’s not interesting to learn about writers all day. You get bored. I don’t care for half of that, but my teacher made me learn songs and verses. I still don’t know why.” He looked at the floor, but then he opened one door.
In front of us was a terrace, but it was all in the glass. It wasn’t cold it had chairs, a table and a little bar.
It was a beautiful mix inside and out. I instantly liked it.
“This is beautiful,” I said looking outside.
The show is falling so slow that it almost doesn’t fall. You see, a little show flakes and in next moment it’s gone. Everything outside was white but you could see a little green from a labyrinth.
“I know. I like coming here.” He said.
“Is there anything you don’t like?” I asked and looked at him.
He was standing next to the big window with his hands on the back and looked at me.
“Yes. I think I don’t like spoiled brats.” He answered.
“Oh. Is that mean you hate half of top-class or just me?” I had to ask.
Like it would be, he can pick a Queen after this.
“I already told you. I care much more for power and wars from the bedroom.” He said, and I remembered that.
We were walking down the hallway, I think.
“Oh yes. So no Queen. No proposal?” I looked at him.
“No,” he came closer ” and no.” He took off his gloves and put them in the pocket.
“Their hearts will be broken,” I said acting to be shaken off. “So cruel,” I said waving in front of me.
“Oh spare me. They don’t care.” He looked outside like I did and silence came on us.
We watched outside, how someone walk on snow, how some soldiers are getting ready.
No pressure just nice silence.
“So will that hurt?” I said finally. I wanted to ask him the day.
“Like hell.” He said and turned.
“I think there will be four tattoo Masters to do that. After all, they need to tattoo two hands. I mean it takes a long time. You will get bored.”
I don’t think I can get bored with his handsome body.
I could watch those hands for days.
“Yes, probably,” I said and looked outside again.
“Probably?” He repeated, and I looked at him. His eyebrows were so tight that almost connected.
“I will watch you in pain.” I lied. “Can it get better?” I said shrugging shoulders.
“Seeing me naked.” He pointed.
I rolled my eyes.
“I will give that honour to a whole castle,” I said and rolled my eyes again.
“As you wish.” He turned to windows again, and I looked at the chair.
This heal is killing. I can’t stand.
“I hate heels,” I said after two minutes and sat on the chair.
“Are you sure you can sit?” He narrowed his eyes and looked at me.
“I don’t know. They said nothing. Why?” I narrowed my eyes too and looked at him.
“It’s forbidden for me. Something about ironing, crumple. No problem.” He looked at me.
“Then I can’t too.” I wanted to get up, but my feet didn’t want to hold me.
“I think I can’t,” I said looking at him.
“Why?” He asked.
“You try to walk in these shoes.” I showed my black shoe, with a red button and 12-millimetre heels.
“At least they look good.” He pointed to helping me to get up.
After that dancing night, I get used to his touch. It was warm, strong and somehow protecting.
I liked when he would touch me.
I didn’t think about anything else when that would happen, which probably meant that I can say some stupid things.
I don’t have a filter at that moment.
He helped me to get up, and I turned around.
“How it looks? Is it bad?” I said trying to see my back.
“I see nothing.” He said, and I turned.
“Thank goodness. Prince can be such a pain in the ass.” I said, and I rolled my eyes.
He smiled but said.
“I see you did not change your language.” I nodded and smiled.
“I don’t want.” I inclined and looked at him.
“See? I have some manners.” Mean smile was on the face and I looked him under the eyelashes.
I can pretend to be good.
“We should go. We start at ten.”
I looked again outside and nodded.
“Okay.”
Is it bad from me that I didn’t want to go? I would like to stay here a little more, but I can’t.
He has his coronation.
He can’t be late.
****
I’m too nervous. I looked at my hands now covered with white gloves above the elbow and then at my dress.
King and Queen were in front of us.
Queen in a beautiful dark gold dress, with big dark red slip behind. It covered her beautiful. She was beautiful in person but this just stands out her natural beauty. King was in deep red uniform, little alike like Prince’s but he had a dark red ribbon on top of it. He had a crown in dark hair and Queen did too. Hers was a thin chain around her head full of some stones while King’s was a beautiful big crown. I asked myself how he can carry it. It looked heavy.
I looked at Prince. He wasn’t looking around. His look was on a big rug under our feet. He had none crown. He was just in his uniform, his medals shone on a light while his left hand was folded in an elbow. My hand was missing there.
His dark hair was longer, and it fell on his face covering him.
I pushed him a little. He wasn’t that arrogant prince like he was always. He looked imagined like he doesn’t know where he is. Like he lost that arrogance.
He lifted his head. Eyebrow too. He moved ahead and get through the hair with another hand.
“Yes?” He said quietly.
“Are you okay?” I whispered that frighten of the king in front of me could hear us.
He just waved away and then he nodded.
“Prepare. It’s begging.” He said a little louder, and I looked up.
Trumpets played. Behind them was a piano and then violins. It sounded so peaceful and cherish. Like everything was in its place like you now is what needs to be happening.
I blinked a few times and took Prince under the arm. He was straight like the arrow and I looked up.
I own him this.
I took a deep breath, and I heard someone.
“Their Royal Highness King and Queen.” They slowly moved like they are sliding above the floor.
They moved together like they are one person. They were one person, actually. They ruled together, they are together, and they will be.
“His Royal Highness The Prince.” He ambled and followed their step.
“Miss Dianna.” That voice said, and I froze for a second.
That is me. He said that like I’m in the same level as a prince, king and queen. Like I’m the future queen. Which is funny.
As told myself, I will end up dead?
I exhaled slowly and followed every word Mrs Gren said.
I think she would be proud of me.
I didn’t flinch for a second. Looked like a statue. My movements were perfect, breathing, holding, everything.
King helped Queen to sit in a big iron throne full of dark red roses. She took a black rose when she sat and gave it to King. He took it put on the chest and smiled for a second.
He really loves him. That is not just acting. They love each other.
She smiled too and King sat on other bigger throne next to hers. Instantly he took her hand and played with her ring. Red Rubin shines in thousands of colours.
I looked at Prince. There was just one throne. For him for sure.
We stopped in the first row and there was one chair, next to Marissa and I smiled. She smiled too and nodded.
Prince let go of my hand and helped me to sit.
In a few big steps he was in his throne and everybody sat on their chairs.
He looked around scanning the whole room.
Why is doing that? Everything is safe. There is no reason to do that. Maybe he is just nervous. Soldiers checked this room.
King stood up and said.
“Today we gathered up here to celebrate one of our traditions. Today my son, your Prince, is getting his legal right on the throne. Today, on this day, November seventh on his twenty-fourth birthday, a day when our beautiful queen gave us Crown Prince, we are celebrating his legal right. In that honour, I’m giving him something very special. I’m giving him his roots, his family, his ancestors. From now on, and till death he will carry them on his skin, reminding them of braveness, joy, and strength. Let our spirit be with him through battles and remember,” he turned to him and prince look up. “You always have a family behind everything.”
King saluted him and Prince stood up.
They came close to each other touching each other right hand, taking ring finger and then touching their chests.
I felt someone giving me something. I looked down and saw Marissa’s hand holding a tissue.
I wanted to ask for what but then I felt my tears. I was crying. I didn’t even realise that.
King’s speech reminded me of everything I left in my city. Everything I take care, everything that is behind me, like he said, everything I need. Everything I should appreciate.
I took a tissue and removed my tears. No. I need to look cold.
I looked up and saw the prince removing his uniform. He took off the jacket and slowly he unbuttoned shirt. He took off cufflinks and put them on the throne. He removed the shirt, and I stared frozen.
I heard a few deep breaths, and I had to smile a little. Yes, the prince is hot.
Too weak to say hot. His musculus hands will be covered with tattoos for the rest of his life; if he can make it. His royal reminder that he is worthy.
For a second I met his eyes. They were melted ice breaks. They looked a little unfocused and little scared as it seemed.
He nodded at something that King told him and made his way down.
He got off the little podium in three steps, and he sat in a black chair and four men showed up.
They were carrying something black with cables behind. Two of them for every hand.
I covered my mouth. I can’t look at this.
I really can’t. But my look didn’t want to remove from his.
I saw a big smile on his face when the first needle touched his skin. He closed eyes for a second and smiled even wider.
He looked crazy. He put his hands in fists and his muscles showed even bigger. He looked like he wanted that. Like he needed that pain. Like that is feeding his power.
Not killing people, but feeling pain.
That is what he needs.
I closed the eyes. I can’t watch this. His torture and his smile. He enjoyed that. But my curiosity was bigger than my weak stomach. I needed to look.
I opened eyes again and meet his gaze, again. I could see a little green in them. I guess that happens when you look in those glass balls for too long. When you meet them so good you see every difference.
His smile didn’t get off his face.
The whole time he was smiling like he got the most beautiful girl in the world.
****
We sat there for four hours. We could get out if we wanted, and a few of them get but I didn’t want. I stood in my place looking at his face, and his hands.
After a first hour, his wrist was covered in tattoos and hands were red. He didn’t move.
The second hour he had tattoos little before elbows and he squeezed hands even more. Not a single move.
The third hour they worked on his biceps. They moved a needle under his skin like some magic. Like they need to do that before some deadline. If they don’t do that they will be dead. I looked at King. He was sitting on the edge of the throne. He was biting his lower lip.
I looked back at the prince. He was talking something. I tried to read from lips but I couldn’t.
It looked like he is practising something.
He is preparing for something.
Fourth-hour machines stopped and loud noise made in the room. Everyone was on his feet clapping and cheering.
Prince really made it. He really did that. He didn’t even move. He let none noise. He sat staring for four hours, hands-on hand support letting them do their job.
His skin was too red. I wondered how much that hurt. How is he dealing with that?
He stood up made a circle around and then cheered.
He was happy. He made his way to the throne.
I cheered with everybody. I was surprised how he succeeded to take that much pain. How he can take that.
Every noise stopped. I turned around and realised that everybody is frozen. Prince did that again.
I looked at him and his eyes were green.
“I did that little rabbit.” He said and smiled.
I said nothing.
Second, later people were moving again.
He has all control.
I blinked a few times and looked up.
King stood up.
“Cheer to your future King.” He said and clapped loudly.
I looked at Queen. She was crying too. She was just like me. She couldn’t believe how he made it.
It was his secret.
****
Everybody wanted to congratulate Prince.
I stood in the corner looking from shadows.
I didn’t hear Queen’s coming.
“Why don’t you congratulate?” She asked, and I looked at her.
“He hates me,” I said and looked at the front.
“He doesn’t hate you. He is not capable of that.” She nodded in his direction and said.
“Go.”
“I don’t think he will like it. Later, maybe,” I said and looked at her.
“This was scary.”
“Yes, it was. I just wanted everything to be over.” She said nothing else, and I looked at a crowd. They were a little wild.
I hated them.
I stood there in shadows all that time just wanting to get out. I will be in my room, but nothing will be over. I have to change into another dress, to be at the ball, and the biggest test of all. The dance.
You need to pray too many goods to succeed in that. Prince was mixing all dances and all you could do is to follow him, not with dance steps but with a walk. That was the strategy of mine. I walked while he did some pretty complicated things.
“All is in practice,” Ha said, and I rolled eyes.
“Yeah. Years and years of practice. Not one night.”
“We will see.”
I blinked a few times and looked around.
Okay, this is over. I can go to my room.
When I get but I saw no one. They all get lost, and I made my way to the second floor. Surprisingly I take stairs. Not long one just twenty stairs.
Still, that was progress.
I opened the room and three of my maids waited for me.
“Do I have time for the rest?” I asked.
“No, lady. We need to take that dress off, and you need to wear another. No time.” Olivia said, and I exhaled.
Okay, let’s go.
Two hours later I was in a different dress. This one is a little smaller, all from silk and lace. It looked like something you would wear in some exotic place, and it’s here.
Still, I wear it.
It was all from black silk. You could see little black pearls on the bottom, and dark red part on my back. Actually, I didn’t have back. It was opened all the way down the middle of my back.
I thought I will be cold, but I didn’t.
It was comfortable.
I looked down at my hands, now with some jewellery and then at my dress.
Pointless. I will always be a little girl from the edge.
I exhaled and moved my dark hair. It was all around my head. I wanted to cover a little of my back, but it was pointless. Hair moved like it’s running from my skin.
I gave up and removed on a wisp of my hair.
I stepped outside and found a beautiful person in the world.
Prince is standing in front of me. I froze for a second looking at his smoking.
Damn. Prince is in black smoking with ribbon and shiny shoes. God, he is so hot.
I looked at his face and he is smiling.
“You look..” I tried to say, but I stopped myself.
No. I can’t say.
“I know. Unbelievable hot, charming, hot, smoking hot, all that adjectives which describe a handsome person.”
I rolled eyes on his comment and get out.
“How long I need to stay?” I asked and took his hand.
For a second it looked like he is in pain but his face became blank again.
“Oh sorry.” I let his hand a little and he answered.
“I don’t know. I need to stay until everybody is gone. But for you, I don’t know. Till midnight I think.”
He frowned and I nodded.
Okay. I can do that. I had breakfast with Queen in the morning, around nine.
Little sleep, not bad.
“And now the real question. How much I need to dance?”
“Three dances with me, one with King and if someone other asks you and your dances, he will be dead. All in all four.”
I stopped and looked at him.
“You are real with that?” I can’t believe.
He won’t give me tonight. Tonight to be free. No.
“Real like my tattoos on my skin,” Ha said, and I looked.
“How long I need to listen to that comparison? My tattoos this. My tattoos this.” I rolled eyes and looked at the floor.
Great. I have four dances, midnight and I will go.
Peace of cake.
“Ready?” I heard him saying once we were in front of big wooden doors.
“Nope. But let’s get over with it.” I nodded and pushed doors a little.
“As you wish.” He said, and I took a deep breath.
Here we go.
Doors opened, and I saw a big ballroom filled with people. They all looked at us. Girls looked at my dress, and prince, but I didn’t look at anyone. I just wanted to get over with this.
We came to the King’s and Queen’s throne and I bowed. Prince nodded and lowered his head. He is done with that.
People separated when Prince and I made our way to the dancing place.
Prince made a few circles showing us. I tried to smile, but I was too nervous. I looked at him.
He looked like he is having fun. Like he enjoyed at this party. I just hope I won’t miss this.
Once when he took my right hand and danced I asked.
“Why you didn’t take someone else to dance with you? Every girl would like that.” I looked over his shoulder at the crowd and found a few pissed looks.
I smiled into his suit and looked at him.
“This way is funnier.” He answered and a big smile appeared on his face.
He was beautiful without them, but with that smile, that real smile, that smile from the heart, is what made him even prettier.
Something happened. I missed none note. I danced perfectly.
I bowed after the dance and said.
“Not that bad, after all.” I smiled and turned. I need to have a drink.
I was on my way to the table when I heard someone.
“So forgettable.” I turned and met Danniel’s chocolate look.
“Danniel. Oh. So happy to see you. You missed me.” I said smiling wildly.
“Yes yes. If I made the request would you do it for me?” Ha asked looking around.
“Yes sure,” I said. Something is wrong, but still, that is Danniel. He is only nice.
“Good. Met me outside in five minutes.” He turned before I could say anything.
“Panem et circenses” Bread and circuses

CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN
“Audiatur et altera”

Too many perfumes are in the air. I took a deep breath, and it’s like I’m breathing the whole bottle.
That is foolish. No one would like women with too much perfume. I mean, it’s horrible if you are smelling like a tree or a plant. Little subtle smell is nice, but this. No, just no.
I closed my eyes and run fingers through my hair.
My arm hurt, but I didn’t flinch. I tried not to show that. I felt like my hands are on fire. Like I’m burning them, and still, I showed nothing.
I opened my eyes and touched a bridge of my nose. My head started to hurt. I need to find that little girl and to dance that second dance.
Where is she after all?
I looked up, trying to find her naked back or her bored, but at the same time interested, face. She didn’t want too except that but she liked being here.
She wanted to see this.
Where is she?
She needs to dance with me and my father. After that she is free, but not now. Tradition needs to go on.
I searched for room one more time, but I didn’t see her.
Maybe she is in the toilet.
“Looking for someone?” I heard my father’s voice, and I turned.
“Yes. That little brat.” I said and looked at his face.
We had too much in common. I had his dark face, sharp jaw, same voice, but my eyes were different.
No one had these eyes. No one had power, too, and still, I was searching for my prisoner.
“Oh, she is somewhere in here,” King said trying to sound uninterested, but he had worries.
The situation in the countries is bad. People are making rebellions.
I saw it in my eyes. People killed each other, guards, general someone just to be seen.
They wanted respect. I had to agree with them.
This city and these people, these Rich Ones had too much money.
They wanted to be near us, but I wanted them all dead. I wanted every head next to my feet just to show them they can’t affect us. That they can’t control me.
No one can control me.
Carefully there, young man. Power will get insulted.
My voice, which I always imagined like an old person said that.
I rolled my eyes and took a deep breath.
“We need to make a meeting. To solve those issues.” I said looking at him.
“They are not listening, my sone. They want just one. More money.”
“Give them. If that will calm them down. Give that money.” I said looking up.
The roof is covered in snow. I liked this period. They reminded me of something.
People usually hate winter. I love it, on the other hand. They are scared of cold and dark times, but they don’t know how that can help.
I pushed doors open running out on the snow. I needed to calm down.
The monthly meeting was over. They wanted to go to war zones. They think that will give some strength to solider. I didn’t have a problem with that. I had a problem with them. They just push people into something they should do. They need to be with people, to make some connections, but who I’m to say.
Until I have my tattoos, I’m no one. Unpure man, like someone, said.
Nothing.
“That will not happen, and you know that. They need to be taught something.”
I could read anger from his face and I turned my head.
“They will be taught something if you give them some push. That push is money.”
“We will talk about that in the morning.” He answered.
“As usual,” I said and turned.
“Need to find that damn girl.” I wanted to go, but he stopped me.
“Why are you stressing about her?” He asked me looking at the place where his hand touched mine.
My hand is screamed from the pain, but in reality, I just blinked.
Malik thought me well.
“As I told you multiple times, she is a trouble for my system.” I exhaled and removed his hand.
“For what? She is the same as you. Do something and marrie her.”
“I won’t marry that girl,” I said sharply.
“Why not? Tinny waist, looking good, beautiful, saw the way you are looking at her. And of course, there is that punishment. Irrelevant. I lost two people because of that. Try not to do that again.” He turned and dark blue material of his jacket touched my fist.
He didn’t see that.
I closed my eyes and flashes of the first day I met her crossed my mind.
I remember how she looked scared, but she answered me. She fought with me like that is the last thing in the world. She wanted to prove something.
Flash of my knife when I cut her neck. I felt how her warm blood is touching my fingers and for a moment I had to take a deep breath.
That was something I never liked. I preferred a sword over the knife. I liked the distance, keeping my hands clean, but with her, I wanted that.
I remember how she looked scared when I killed that guard. She run in the bathroom and ripped her stitches. That gave me a reason to carry her.
Father was right. She had a tiny waist. Actually, she was all tiny. She had none muscles.
She was tired after 200 stairs.
She didn’t know how to walk in heels, and she didn’t have elegance, but she had that pride. The pride which made her play with me every day.
I looked at her works when we were in the hospital. She was an excellent painter.
I shook my head and turned to look outside.
It was snowing, but still, I get out. I needed fresh air. Those girls were annoying.
I looked at the ground. Someone was here before me.
I saw two pairs of footsteps.
One woman and one man.
Like they will have some fun.
I saw little places where her dress was on the ground.
That was a place without snow.
I pushed little snow off my shoe and looked at the labyrinth.
It looked threating in the night but I knew every piece of him. I knew every dead road, every exit, every trap.
My home was one big city. I never had some small place that I could call home. I had too many people in my life, too much of rich people who watched for my steps.
I heard a little scream. I didn’t pay too much attention to that. That is just one excitement scream. That must be some scream of joy. That girl had his man.
Screaming repeated, this time louder.
I analysed that scream. That wasn’t ecstasy scream, no, that was a fearful scream.
I followed steps, but they got lost on a square in front of the castle.
I turned a few times around myself and saw someone in a dark spot next to the west tower.
I get closer, unhearable. The snow was so thick I could walk like a cat.
I lowered my body a little ready for a fight if needed.
“Shut up, bitch.” Someone said, and I recognised that voice.
But he never talked like that. Sure he had some unpolite fazes when we were little but he is always polite. Danniel is not a violent person.
I heard woman’s scream and without thinking I removed him.
I took his hands and made him crow in pain.
“Vlad, what the hell?!” He screamed his eyes tightened so bad, that didn’t see his eyes.
“Stop with that,” I growled and looked at the girl.
Wait, a second. I know that tinny shape.
Dianna.
I always liked her name. I never told her name out loud but in my mind, I repeated it constantly.
Her dress was all rip-off, her white skin was uncovered, her breast out.
“What did you do?!” I said a little terrified.
He raped her.
I looked at him my anger every second bigger and bigger.
“Monster,” I whispered and hit his temple.
I left his body and run toward her.
“What the hell happened?” I said quietly looking at her body.
She was looking at me but like she didn’t see me.
Tears were falling from her eyes, now so light that they almost looked like mine. I felt a tingling on my fingers and I felt how power wants to get out.
I closed my eyes trying to control that. I don’t need that now. I need to take her to the hospital. Someone needs to check her out.
She needs to be fine.
I opened my eyes and kneeled to her. I took off my jacket and wrapped it around her body.
She doesn’t need more shame.
I slowly lifted her, but she screamed.
“What hurts?” I whispered, looking at her cold skin.
I knew that the dress is too much. She looked like fucking goodness in that dress but she didn’t see it.
It was too late to change.
I felt her tears on my palm when she turned head from my voice.
“Okay. Okay. We will see a doctor.” I walked carefully and saw Danniel in front of me.
“Guards!” I yelled, and I felt moving in my hands.
I touched her hair and looked up.
“Take this baster in the cell.” The inclined and took Danniel for hands.
They wanted to go, but I stopped them.
“Also, tell the father. The Party is over.” I turned to look for the path in snow carrying most vulnerable burden in my hands.
****
She was half awake when I opened hospital doors.
Sister immediately stood up and inclined.
“What happened to your Majesty?” She asked, and I looked at her.
“Assault. Call the doctor.” I commanded looking at her skin.
She had blood around her mouth. I wonder what happened?
I looked down her body and stopped on edge off my coat. I wasn’t brave enough to look down.
I was feared what he did to her.
She was so fragile, and he hurt her this way. He is a monster.
I looked into her eyes, and I saw tears in them.
“Shh. Don’t cry.” I commanded hard just to stop crying.
She blinked a few times but tears didn’t stop.
“Stop crying,” I repeated and took a tissue from my pocket.
I put her in the closest room and looked at her.
Her dark hair was in contrast with a white pillow and dress that was destroyed. I didn’t care for that, I just wanted her to be okay.
“I guess this is the end.” She said shaky, and I looked down.
“Why are you saying that? You will stay alive.” I touched her cheeks and moved a hair.
“Because I got dressed for you.” The lucky thing is that I was so close to her because I wouldn’t hear these words.
I let shocked gasp. She got dressed for me. She did that for me. Because she dressed for me this happened. She is hurt because of me.
I looked at doors and saw a doctor in a black suit getting in.
He took off his tie and jacket.
“What happened your Majesty?” He asked putting on his white coat.
“She is attacked,” I said looking at her.
“What?” He turned and took something from the closet next to the doors and came again.
“I need to check her.” He said putting gloves on.
I nodded, but I didn’t move. I looked at his eyes wondering what the hell happened?
“Your Majesty?” He called me and I said.
“Yes?”
“You need to move.” I looked down and saw my hand in a death grip on her left arm.
“Do everything you need to do. I want to know what happened.” I said hard and looked away.
She doesn’t deserve to be looked at this way.
I remembered when she got out of the tub. She had a nice soft white skin, silky. I scanned her from head to toe just to be sure she is real.
That thin waist, hard breasts long legs that little piece of the private part between her legs. She looked like a goddess and I said those words.
I aimed to hurt her, and nothing more. Even with that scar, she looked beautiful.
She was like an angel.
I sat on the chair next to the bed more like a robot that like a person.
I was aware of everything that is happening around me but I didn’t partake.
I was lost in my mind.
How could Danniel do this? They both acted like they are lovers, I saw them kissing and he does this? How could he?
I wasn’t interested in a relationship that had my parents. In the beginning, they were together just to get me, but little by little they fall in love.
For me, that was an obstacle. I didn’t want to fall in love. I will have that weak spot and my enemies will hurt me. Use that weak spot just to get something. So my soldiers had one rule. There are no real relationships. You can have your girl, but if you want to be married you will move to the regular army right away. No exception.
I can’t believe.
I looked up and saw the mother, father and Marissa outside.
I looked at the doctor. He was doing something with her hand.
I quietly get out looking at them.
“What happened?” My father asked second I closed doors.
“She is attacked,” I said looking at Marissa.
Her eyes filled with tears and one escaped from the eyes.
“What? How that happened?” He asked, and I looked again at him.
“I don’t know. I hear screaming and I found her hurt.”
“Do you know who attacked her?” He continued.
“Yes. Danniel.” I said.
I saw a change in father’s face. Surprise.
“Danniel. Danniel, like Danniel Bort? Your best friend?”
“He is nothing now. He will be dead in tomorrow’s dawn.” I said sharply.
“Wait, a little with that decision.” He said.
“No. He deserves that. He did not just punch her or something. He raped her.” I said angrily.
I heard surprise breath from mother and Marissa and I looked at them.
Mother hugged Marissa, and they both cried.
I take a few steps away from them.
“I saw that. He punched her on my face. He needs to be dead.” I said huskily not wanting them to hear me.
“Are you sure?” Father asked, and I frustrated exhaled.
“I punch him. Don’t ask me if I’m sure.”
“Okay. He needs to pay for his actions. But death, a little too harsh. She is a prisoner after all.”
Not just a prisoner.
“I don’t care. No one will hurt her. Any women, actually.” I said angrily and looked into his eyes.
How can he say that? That thing is at the bottom of the thing he learned me. No one will do that to a woman.
Yet, you cut her neck.
I exhaled and looked at doors.
The doctor is over.
“I will take care of this,” I said wanting to get from this conversation.
Father nodded, and I came closer.
“Your Majesty, to talk in my cabinet?” He showed at some doors and I nodded.
I was impatient. There must be something bad happening.
“How is her condition?” I asked a moment he closed doors.
“It’s not good.” He said direct.
“What?” I demanded to look at him.
I was next to the doors while he sat on the chair.
“Her right wrist is twisted. She has bumping two ribs on the right side. Her hip is hurt a little, but the scariest thing is her abdomen. I don’t know how that happened, but that must be an enormous pain.”
I looked at the painting on the wall.
I didn’t want to listen to that. That shouldn’t happen. I should stop that. This should never happen. Why is she so determined to something?
“Also there is a risk of pregnancy.”
I tightened my jaw.
“What?”
“You know. She could be pregnant.” He said looking at the table.
I could feel my eyes changing. I closed eyes trying to cool myself down and not to hurt this doctor. He is the only one who can help her.
“Listen to me. You will kill that fetus. I don’t want her to carry that monster’s child in her.” I said sharply that he almost fell off the chair.
“As you wish your Majesty. But we need to be sure. Also, that can be risky at this stage. You don’t want that after this. I can’t imagine the pain she is coming through, but I don’t want to add more pain. She needs to heal before we do such a thing.” He said standing up.
“Excuse me. I need to do an X-ray.” He inclined and get out.
She will not face that decision. That is something I will do. She won’t know about that. You can’t kill a baby, but to kill monsters fetus, no problem.
I exhaled and run my hand down my face.
Can this get even worse?
I looked outside. The snow was falling again.
This will be a long night.
In comparing with all of this my pain is nothing.
I hope I won’t need to add more pain to that.
“Audiatur et altera” Let the other side be heard as well.

CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT
“Primus inter pares”

“Why she doesn’t want to wake up?” I heard someone’s voice, and I wanted to turn in that direction but I couldn’t. Like my body is captured in some different world.
I could listen but I couldn’t move.
“She needs time to recover.” Other voice said, and I recognized that voice.
That is Cain’s voice.
Then other voice must be.
“She is sleeping for three days,” Voice said.
Yes. Prince’s voice.
The worst thing with the situation is moments where I remembered everything. Little details no one would notice I did.
I searched my brain where I get things wrong. What lead him to that action, but I felt too guilty. If I didn’t have power, he wouldn’t do that. He wouldn’t be dead if I had some control.
No. I’m too weak. I can’t control anything. I will always be a weak one. My family isn’t my family, my people aren’t my people. I didn’t belong anywhere.
I just have that horrible power. I can resist the prince’s power. I wish I never did that. I wish I never met Amelia, I wish I never got out that day.
I meet Amelia. She was beautiful, but there was that shadow behind her. She had an older brother. He was too old. He had around 18 when I was six or seven.
I don’t want that.
I tightened my eyes even more to stop that, but memories came back.
“Don’t be scared the little puppy. Everything will be okay.” I looked at him holding what he gave me.
A few of us could afford candy. I didn’t know how he has it but he gave it. In return, I had to do just one thing.
I was supposed to go with him to one place. That place was hidden in the forest.
My house was near the river so we would have a daily walk. I didn’t want to go anywhere, but I wanted that candy. I wanted to taste that rich chocolate, little pieces of hazelnuts, beautiful texture of vanilla. I wanted it, and I took it.
“I’m not scared,” I answered looking at the golden package.
I wonder how I could open it. I could leave that piece to draw it later. To look and imagine that candy. That must be the richest taste of my life.
“Open it.” He said smiling, and I looked at his eyes.
We were sitting next to the river. I was sitting on the rock while he sat on the grass. It was a beautiful summer day. I wished my mother allowed me to go on swimming. I would be with other kids.
“I will,” I said looking back at a candy.
Okay, that is it.
I slowly opened candy, carefully, to be sure it won’t rip. I wanted that paper.
I put the whole thing in my mouth. It didn’t taste as I expected.
Something must be wrong. This is horrible. That disgusting taste, like river’s water, when you accidentally drank it.
I don’t like this. I wanted to spit it, but Arcus stopped me.
“No. Eat it. It will get better.” He nodded and smiled again.
I believed him. I was just a little girl who wanted candy. I didn’t know that is a bad thing. It wasn’t chocolate.
After two minutes I felt my vision is getting blurry, and I closed the eyes.
“What is happening?” I asked opening eyes.
“Don’t worry. It will pass soon.” He took me in his arms and I collapsed.
No. I can’t get further.
“No!” I screamed, and I opened my eyes, “This can’t be happening! Please, stop! I can’t take that! That hurt! Please!” I rip my hair trying to stop those memories. I can’t go through that.
I was just a girl. That was a mistake. It’s not connected with that.
“Calm down.” I heard someone, but I screamed.
“No! Leave me! Leave me!” I screamed and screamed, my hands trying to make others let me go.
I felt tears falling down my face and I run my hand through it.
Something stopped me.
Wait what is this?
“No! I don’t want this!” I tried to rip needle but someone’s hand stopped me.
“Enough.” That was a sharp voice that I knew.
“Please make it stop.” My brain recognized Prince’s white cold eyes and begged him to stop it. My voice became a distant muttering as he wrapped his hands around me.
“It will pass. Don’t worry.” My head rested on his chest, his heart beating hard, and I closed my eyes wanting memories to disappear.
I closed eyes still lost in that world.
I wonder how these two worlds connected. I didn’t know prince at that time.
I know him for three months.
“It hurts,” I said rubbing my hands. Something stopped me on my right.
“What is this?! I don’t want this! This is just a lie. They will give me something!” I looked at him again.
“Please don’t do that!” I saw black eyes and a mean smile. Cold eyes I found just disappeared now. I was again looking at the old doctor so many years ago.
The doctor had some injection in his hand and it slowly massaged my hand on the elbow. Slow circular motions were meant to calm me down, and he did.
“Don’t worry little girl. This will hurt, and later too. You need to take that.” He said suddenly pinching me.
“No!” I rubbed my left shoulder. I don’t want that. I want to sleep.
“Please don’t give me that! It hurts!” I said begging and looking into the doctor’s eyes.
“Don’t worry honey. It will pass.” He touched my hair and a few minutes passed.
I cried and beg, the pain was getting started.
“Shh. It’s starting.” The doctor calmed me down and I felt sick. I threw up. Everything was red. I don’t like this.
“Please. It hurts.” I said begging. My hands fell from the table and I saw a horrible yellow floor.
“We will see.” The doctor wasn’t smiling anymore, and I looked at the ceiling.
Everything is blurry.
“Puls is getting lower.” Someone warned, and I smiled. I will be free from this pain.
I smiled, and I looked at my body. My hands were huge. My body wasn’t small anymore. I felt like I’m 2m big. I will kill them all.
I smiled and smiled.
“Hallucinations are starting.” I heard someone, and I smiled again.
This is not a hallucination. This is a real me.
I felt sharp clapping on my left cheek, and fat I was pushed in this real world. Blinking a few times I tried to clear my vision but something stopped it.
“I can’t see,” I said quietly and run my nose.
“Give me a tissue.” He rubbed my eyes with a tissue and I could see again.
“Why is my head hurt?” I asked touching the left cheek.
God damn, this hurt.
“I slapped you,” Prince said, and I looked at him.
“Why? What happened?”
“You and some hallucinations.” He answered, his eyes staring into mine. I looked away.
“Those weren’t hallucinations,” I said looking at the floor. I wish no one heard that.
“What did you say?” He asked coldly.
“Nothing.” I looked up, and around myself.
“Where I am?” I asked. I didn’t know this room.
“In the hospital. You were attacked.” He said.
“I know. I remember everything.” I said the touching edge of the blanket.
I don’t want that.
I felt tears in my eyes and I rub them.
“My wrist hurt. Why is like that?”
“Some tendons were hurt.” He said.
“Great.” I closed my eyes but I was too scared to sleep.
“For the first time, I’m glad that he is dead,” I said exhaling.
“He is not dead.” I opened my eyes instantly. Fear was showing again.
“How not? He touched me. He, fucking, touched me!” I repeated.
His eyes got darker.
“I’m aware of that.” He growled, and I looked at him.
“You are a liar, Prince,” I said looking at the wall.
“Can you leave me alone?” I asked.
“Sure.” He stood up, and I realised that he is still in the same suit he wore on the ball.
“What day is today?” I said narrowing my eyes.
“Almost 12th.”
“You need to change,” I said coldly and looked at doors.
“Doctor will come in twelve minutes.” He answered with the same voice and closed doors.
*****
Memories are too fresh to touch them. I closed eyes wanting to pass out.
I wanted that peace without dreams. Where the only thing was darkness, and everything I’m able to do is stand there. I don’t want any memories, dreams of Anakin, nothing.
I heard a knocking, and I had to open my eyes. My eyes met with Queen’s and next to her with Marissa’s. They both looked tired and exhausted.
“Queen,” I said weakly trying to get a little up.
“Ouch,” I said when I touched my wrist.
“Marissa,” I said sadly giving up from getting up.
“Hey.” They both smiled getting closer to the bed.
“How are you feeling?” Marissa asked, and I looked down at my hands.
My left one in a fist while right, well, it hurt so it laid on the blanket.
“I don’t know,” I said avoiding her looks.
“Listen to me.” Queen took my hands.
“You are never, ever, a victim until you decide to act like one.” She said squeezing my hands, her eyes looking into mine, with some fire that I almost felt fear. Almost. She was right.
“But I don’t know,” I said weakly, “I’m not brave enough to just cross that,” I said feeling tears in my eyes.
“You are.” She whispered, and I looked at both of them.
“You are both too good, but I’m not. Please,” I stopped her from talking, “just leave me. I know this will sound harsh, but I can’t do that. I’m just weak. I have none straight. I’m just a weak girl,” I looked down. “Weak girl, who trust everybody,” I said rubbing my nose.
I can’t take this.
“No. You are not. Fight with Vlad for three months. You are not weak.” She said and hugged me.
I was surprised. My eyes widened and I looked at her.
She was touching my hair, whispering something. I felt her squeeze on the back and I hugged her back.
She smelled like some fancy thing. It wasn’t to sweat but you could feel chocolate aroma around her.
“Don’t give up.” She said finally and let me go.
I give up, years ago. Everything else was surviving day after a day.
“Get some rest and heal,” Marissa said.
“You still need to visit me.” She added smiling, and I smiled back.
She invited me to her. To see some lights.
“Sure,” I said putting my head on the chest.
I wish they go. I’m too broken to lead this conversation.
I heard the door opening, and I looked at the doors.
“Queen.” He bowed. “I did not know you are here. I will be back later.” He said looking at Queen.
“Don’t worry, Cain. We were just going.” She kissed me on the forehead and Marissa too, and they left.
The doctor nodded at something she said and bowed again.
He turned to me when everyone left.
“How are you feeling?” He asked me and took a paper from the table.
“I don’t know,” I whispered and touched my hand.
I cannot even cry. Everyone is visiting me. I just want to be alone. I’m not asking much; just a little silence.
“I’m afraid I need to check you.” He said turning.
I looked at him. I can’t stand someone’s watching my body, not now. I’m hurt and I look terrible.
I knew that I have big scratches on my chest and I had a big bruise on my stomach, and every breath hurt. I don’t know why.
“No,” I said.
“Dianna. Be reasonable.” He said.
“No,” I repeated and closed my eyes.
“Please,” I added even quieter.
“Dianna.” He said.
“No.” I felt tears. “I can handle that,” I added and exhaled.
“But I need to be sure everything is good.” He said, and I opened my eyes.
“You don’t know doctor!” I almost yelled. Tears were falling down my face.
“I’m not same. Before was a little scratch, but now.” I swallow. “But now, I’m destroyed. It’s not me anymore.” I said hoping he will understand.
But how he could understand. He wasn’t rapped. He wasn’t attacked by some person you knew, you love, you trust.
“You don’t understand,” I said and turned my head.
“Please. Just this.”
“You know that even if I leave you now, I need to come back. I need to check on you. You are hurt too much, to be left alone.” He said, and I nodded.
I can’t take this.
“Please,” I repeated and exhaled.
I heard his breathing.
“Fine. But I will be back in five hours.” He turned to go, but then stopped.
“Remember this. Scars are what makes you brave. What makes you go further, that little thing which will remind you of what you survived. It won’t remind you of your weakness. It will remind you how brave you are. So carry them with a proud, even though they are this kind.”
He smiled and exited the room.
I exhaled and let tear to fall down my face.
“Primus inter pares” First among equals.

CHAPTER THIRTY-NINE
“Unus pro omnibus et omnes pro uno”

There was a little part in my brain that told me not to give up.
Something will happen. Something that will push you. It’s not over yet.
I wanted to finish everything. Just to do that and I will be in another place. I don’t care if that is hell, I just wanted to go somewhere.
I closed my eyes when a doctor came three hours later.
“I don’t want,” I said.
“And I need to do my duty.” He said strong, and I opened my eyes.
“What are you doing, doctor?” I said when I saw him getting closer.
“Checking you.” He said simply.
I pushed sheet closer because I had nothing under just some paper thing.
I was a little cold but I would never say that.
“Dianna. Don’t make me repeat.” He said, and I looked at him.
His grey eyes were certain and strong, there wasn’t anything in them that would lead me to think he will do anything else.
But. Danniel was the same. He was smiling and playing nice when he actually raped me.
I closed my eyes and felt tears in my eyelash.
“Just finish with that, doctor.” I pushed the sheet to the bottom and gave my hand.
There is nothing he could do to harm me even more. I’m broken and there is no coming back.
I felt his hands on my wrist, getting on that blue thing, then he slowly unwarped bandage and said to move my wrist.
It hurt, but I said nothing. I didn’t look at him. My vision was a white wall opposite my bed.
He wrapped it again and put the blue thing.
“We will leave it for a couple more days.” He said and stepped closer.
I instantly moved my body.
“Slowly. I won’t do anything.” He raised hands in the air and then he took off that paper.
He looked at my bruises and scratched on my neck and stomach, he would touch them, put something on them, and I just wanted to get over with that. I hated it.
He covered my chests and took a deep breath.
“This might hurt a little.” He uncovered my stomach, and I instantly scared.
“What?” I said quietly, “No,” I said again, “Please.” I felt tears in my eyes.
“Just leave it,” I added while he touched my stomach.
It hurt but, again, I said nothing. I watched at his head wondering what will happen.
He pressed stomach little that I had to exhale.
“Hurt?” He raised the head.
“Yes,” I said quietly.
“Okay.” He touched a little at left and I felt the same pain.
He raised the head, and I nodded.
“Okay.” He put a sheet on me again and took off gloves.
That sound echoed across the room.
I blinked a few times.
He wrote something on paper and said.
“Scary?” He smiled and then turned.
“Get some rest.” He smiled again and exited the room.
I exhaled air I didn’t even know I’m keeping. I had a little scarier thing on my mind, but still, that was frightening.
I must leave this place. The constant beeping of the instruments, every breath I head, doctors words, it was just too much. There must be a way for me to go, without anyone knowing that. For the first time, I just wanted to hide in my room and never leave it again. The castle became a big bad monster, who could uncover its claws every moment.
My hands looked normal. The blue thing was on my hand and I didn’t feel any pain. Whenever I moved it hurt a little less and I was sure I could leave, but my legs? Could I walk, will it hurt?
I slowly pushed the sheet down again and looked at my legs. They seemed thinner than ever before. I looked so small, so weak, so hurt.
“Come on Dianna.” I cheered myself and took feet on the ground.
I looked at them for a second over the edge and then I put them on the floor.
A sudden blood heat in them made them feel like bees are stabbing me but for a moment I stood. The next one I was on the bed again.
Oh, God this hurt.
I exhaled and inhaled and tried again.
This time pain was a little smaller and I could stand for a second longer.
When my legs refused my weight I cursed.
“Going somewhere?” I heard someone’s voice, and I looked up.
I saw Prince standing on the doors, casually leaning on the wall. He looked so dangerous in a black uniform. Only contrast was his eyes.
They were like a foggy summer morning. Unreal, and rare.
“Yes,” I said trying again.
“Need help?” He asked still with an eyebrow up.
“No. Thanks,” I said and sat on the bed.
My damn weak feet.
He came closer.
“Really. Are you going somewhere?” He said looking worried.
“As I said.” I repeated frustrated, “I want to leave,” I said. “But my feet are refusing to move.”
I run my fingers through hair and I looked at it. I should probably get a haircut. It almost felt to the bottom of my back. My hair was healthy, but I wanted it shorter.
“.. Go.”
I raised my head.
“What?”
“I said go if you want to go, but you will not go much further.”
“Thanks for that. I did not know that.” I said sarcastically and rolled my eyes.
“I’m too weak,” I said quiet almost forgetting he is in the room.
“No, you are not.” I heard his voice so close to mine and I looked up.
He was two steps from me. Prince possessed some of the magic in his feet. It was almost he was a shadow; I never heard him walking.
“I am. Weak.” I touched the big bruise on my knee and it hurt.
I closed eyes when the pain hit my head and I wanted to fall on the bed.
God. This is all too dangerous.
“Okay fine. You are weak.” He run his hand through hair.
I saw a little wisp on his forehead.
“You want to go or not?” He showed up at doors and I nodded.
“I want,” I said simply and tried to get up.
Nothing.
“For God’s sake.” He put one hand under my knees and second on my back.
My eyes widened when I realised what he did. I was in his hug. He is taking me somewhere.
I didn’t know what to say, but, God, he smelled so good. That mixture of some detergent and spices.
I closed my eyes too tempted to put my head on his shoulder.
We were close to the exit.
I heard him saying something, but I didn’t care. I wanted to go out of here. When I felt the cold air on my feet, I opened eyes.
It was snowing. Little snowflakes were falling from sky thousands and thousands in the air. Few in Prince’s hair.
That contrast.
God.
I smiled when I felt one on my cheek and then I opened my mouth.
Few of them fall on my thong and I swallowed.
“Little girl.” I heard his voice, and I opened eyes.
“Don’t die.” I smiled and looked up again.
With him, all of this seemed so easy. Talking, smiling, hugging. Everything felt so natural and I got scared. And God knows that I’m easy to get scared.
This thought me something.
“Okay. Just a few stairs” He said, and I heard guards greeting him. It didn’t matter. I was free from that room.
I didn’t realise when we stepped into the castle. Everything was in green, red, and silver. Holidays are coming, and with that, King’s and Queen’s anniversary. It was supposed to be wonderful. I just didn’t know what they will do.
My eyes observed us on the polished glass next to the long hallway. He looked strong and powerful while I looked like a little deer. His hug tightened as we came closer to my room and I raised my head watching him from below.
“You hurt me in so many ways,” I started silently looking in his chest, “but no matter what you did you saved me that night, and for that I thank you.”
He didn’t say anything for three big steps but then I felt his hands tightening around me.
“You are too weak. You need straight.” He spoke and I laughed. Of course, he won’t react on pathetic girl talk.
I looked into his eyes, white ones, lips, too close to mine, and his white skin.
He looked like a ghost. He had dark circles under eyes like he didn’t sleep for days.
“And you are ugly,” I said.
He squealed. “I’m afraid that is impossible.” He said with a smile on his face.
He so too beautiful.
And that is true. He can’t be ugly. There was something unreal in his look, something that made you look in his face, his body, and to think: How on Earth is he so beautiful?
I was wondering for too long. I can’t take that. He is a myth, someone unreal, from a different world, not ours.
I closed eyes when I felt we are in the room. I felt my soft bed, and I smiled. At least I’m not in the hospital anymore.
Little tingles covered my skin where I felt his look goes. My smile instantly dropped. He said he has seen better before, and what he will say now. I was that ugly one.
I heard her exhale, and he said.
“You are bleeding. I will give you something.”
I didn’t care for the rest because my mind got lost in that bed. He only thing that mattered was words I said when he saved me. I just wasn’t sure he heard me.
****
I heard someone’s voice but I didn’t open my eyes.
“Amelia she needs to rest, ” I recognized that voice. Maurecia.
“I know. But I need to tell her something. She needs to know.” She said, and I opened my eyes.
Inhaled. Exalead.
“Maurecia leave me alone,” I said and she nodded.
“Amelia, what is happening?” I asked once I heard doors.
My voice sounded so cold, and untouchable. Like I’m cold inside out. But the real truth is hidden, deep inside.
I’m not the cold one. I feel everything. Double.
“D. What happened? I’m so sorry.”
She said too close and for the first time, I didn’t feel the excitement when she is close. I feel nothing. Just empty space that will never be filled in.
I can’t let her take that place again. I just uncovered it. I want to be my person and my person only. I don’t want to let her control me. No.
“I can imagine,” I said and rolled my eyes.
“Why are you so cold? I’m really sorry.”
“Yes. And you did nothing. You just showed up here and demanded to see me. Maybe I don’t want to see you.” I covered my eyes with a hand like the first day when all of this happened and exhaled.
“You are not cruel D. I know you.”
“No one knows me. I don’t even know myself. I lost everything I believed in.”
“Don’t say that.” She wanted to take my hand but I close it.
I see a little patch on my elbow and little yellow place around it. Prince took care of my wound.
I smiled and look at her. Now she is nothing to me.
“That is the truth.” I look away and focus on the white wall. Here is something on it. Little black thing.
It looks like a bug. I hate bugs.
I exhaled when I felt her hand on mine.
“Just listen to me. I don’t know what happened to you, but I know I will be here for you. I won’t leave you alone.”
Her eyes looked worried, but also honest.
“That is a shame. I don’t need you anymore.”
I turned around and looked outside.
The snow was falling.
“You found new friends. Queen and Marissa, I assume?” She raised an eyebrow, and I looked at her.
Her face was again that cold marble thing you can’t read. She learned something. She is not happy anymore. She is worried. And for the first time, I didn’t care.
I look at her blue eyes look and smiled. That is just an empty laugh, without happiness, sarcasm, anything. Just a simple thing you can make with your lips and breath. Worthless? It doesn’t exist anymore.
Actually, it never did since I came here. I didn’t smile since my home. That was rare but still, it was only a true one.
And now she looked surprised to see me smiling, just a couple days after that horrible thing. I should cry but I didn’t want to. I can’t. My eyes are dry. I can’t let a tear.
“Irrelevant. I’m here for another reason.” She took a wisp of her hair on the side and played with it.
“King wants to organize a conference. He wants everyone to be there. Thirteenth people from a middle class, thirteen from humanity, and thirteen from third class. He wants to see us all. It will happen soon, and that will be our chance.”
“Chance for what?” I asked confused.
“Chance to take a thing in our hands. To finally give some rights to the third class. To teach them what is equal.”
“I don’t understand. You want to take the throne?”
She nodded and smiled.
“That will be hard. Both of them, King and a Prince, are too good. Prince scans the room every few minutes. He checks every angle, every move, every breath. That will be impossible.” I said.
I don’t know why I’m telling them that. I don’t know I just didn’t tell Prince about this. He would take care of that, and I would be safe behind him. In his shadow. I would be just a good girl. Everything he wanted.
But then it hit me. I still have that little part that I have under my control. That part which takes me to take care of my people. To help them. Protect them. Do everything I can’t just to be sure what is best.
I’m divided into two sides. One is my loyalty to my people, my kind, that lies in my bones, in my nature, in my every part of the skin. On the other side, I found comfort and security behind him.
He killed everyone who touched me. He takes care of me. He gives me everything. He is trying to teach me something. He tells me how people are jealous of me, and still, he doesn’t look at anyone.
I’m torn on two sides. And I can’t decide which one to cross. I walk on a thin rope under big chasm and once it will break. And then the real disaster will come.
“Because of that, we will succeed. He is concerned. For you. For rebellion. For a country. He will not have full attention.”
I said nothing on these words. My eyes observed my friend. My lost friend, a lost friend.
I don’t know why are they decided that. Why are they trying this now? And why are they so sure this will work?
I don’t know and I’m afraid I can’t know. Because I’m torn on two sides. No one can completely trust me. And they never will. I’m just a girl who can resist Prince’s powers, after all.
Not someone important. Just a puppet for showing.
“Unus pro omnibus et omnes pro uno” One for all, all for one.

CHAPTER FORTY
“Est difficullum se ipusum vinicere”

It’s been five days. I recovered. Moved around the room, to the balcony and bathroom, slowly, because I still felt pain. It hurt, but I tried to ignore.
I was alone in my room since Amelia left. She told me this information and just disappeared. I didn’t know what to think.
From one side I wanted to show them, to show everyone I’m not scared. I would come to doors, my hand was on the door handle, and another on doors, seconds from opening, but I would give up.
I’m not strong enough. Still, I always wanted to convince myself that I will do that, one day. Not this, I would think. Another one.
And days passed. I watched time outside. Weather. Persons. I came to my habitat of looking people outside. I couldn’t get on the terrace but I would sit next to the doors and look.
Observe. Think. But one thing was different.
Prince didn’t come. I would expect him every second, to open doors, say something, how I’m pathetic, how I act like a child or something like that. But he didn’t come.
I imagined all the different situations in my brain. All possible scenes. But they were just that. My imagination.
I didn’t know why is that.
He never mentioned Danniel. Only he is alive. And that one thing concerned me. I didn’t know what happened to Danniel.
It’s his fault that I felt like this. Like a scared cat, like someone powerless, and I wanted him dead.
I never thought that. I thought that everyone deserves a chance, or two. Depending on people, they would always choose good, but no.
Everything merciful in me left me when that person would pop up. There is no second chance. Just one thing prince promised when he said those words.
Every man who touches you will be dead.
But he wasn’t. His friend was alive.
I didn’t know is he in the cell, or he walked around free like a bird in the castle and that was a reason I didn’t get out.
Well, partly. The second reason is that I didn’t want people to feel sorry for me. I’m my person and just mine. I need no one’s opinion.
Why I cared so much for Prince’s opinion, I didn’t know.
I rubbed my eyes; frustrated. This is a conversation I lead myself for three days. It was pointless. I never moved from that dot.
Why I came in here? For him? His meaning? Why did I care so much?
He did nothing good to me. He hurt me, killed everyone, tortured me, but I remembered our night talks, how he looked polite, real, human. And then when he saved me. When he looked frightened for my life like he cared.
Like he is made from flesh and bone and not just metal. He wasn’t just structure and connection someone made; he was also a living person, with emotions.
And right now I gave my emotions to him.
I remembered words I told him after an attack.
I didn’t think; I said that; I felt like I need to say that, to say that secret, which torn me apart every day I would see him. Every his angle, his strong arms, chest, how he deals with work, people, general. How he fought. How he treated everyone. He knew every person in this castle. His name, date of birth, everything.
He cared for people, he wasn’t that heartless person I primary though.
He is a person.
And that person deserves someone to love him, I just didn’t know am I that person.
Am I strong enough to deal with his character, with his power, his temper? He is like a fast train; you don’t want to hit you, but he does that anyway. And everything left after that are pieces. Past, future, present. Human being. He can break you in a second and then made that every piece falls on its place after all. To built you all over again.
I was scared of that.
So I had a few reasons for hiding.
And everyone was scarier than the previous one.
I rubbed my forehead, and run my fingers through hair, exhaled and put a hand on knees.
“What is happening?” Someone asked and I lift my head.
I was sitting next to the bed, on the floor. In my pants and shirt, while my hair, my too-long hair made a veil around me.
And on doors was Prince.
Like he knew when I’m thinking about him. After days and days if his absence he just showed up. Here, in my room.
“Nothing,” I said and turned my head.
I was a passive one. I would take a step backwards after every conversation we lead.
I didn’t talk, I became a shadow.
My shadow had a shadow, me.
“Something happened.” He said, and I looked up.
He was a few steps from me, in a deep blue uniform that made his eyes even whiter.
Blue is your colour, I wanted to say, but I didn’t.
I remained still.
His hair was a little messy, and he looked concerned.
“What happened?” I asked, and he looked at me. Raised an eyebrow. Asked.
“What happened?”
He imitated my voice, and I closed the eyes. As I said; pointless.
“Nevermind, forget.” I turned head and looked at snow.
It’s so white, like his eyes. But his eyes had a little dark dots around iris, I saw that when he carried me.
I knew every part of his eyes.
“What happened to you?” He said, and I felt something on my hand.
I looked up and saw him in the same position as me.
He had shiny shoes and uniform, he wasn’t like me.
“Nothing,” I answered and tried to smile.
Weak. I can’t even make a smile.
“Something happened.” He said curtain.
“Decide, sheriff,” I said dry, and interestedly looked at the wall behind his head.
“Enough. I don’t have time for you. Say what happened or I’m leaving.” He tried to stand.
Flashes run down my brain and I remembered everything. How he would make me talk about my past, my life, my family. And he said nothing. He was mysteries than me.
“As I said. Nothing. That is a point.” I looked into his eyes. “You did nothing,” I said. I felt I’m accusing him. My words were filled with anger and fear.
“What do you say?” His eyes narrowed and I rolled my eyes.
“He is playing like an idiot,” I whispered to myself.
Also one thing. I spoke to myself.
I would hide somewhere and talk with myself a whole day.
Like I’m divided between two people and that another one was scared. Because it was hidden.
“I don’t play for. Say the answer.” He said strong and I flinched. Looked into his eyes. He was angry.
But I was too.
I wanted him to be finally free with me. So I can talk to him. That I can be real, free, and I wanted him to be real too.
I looked at the rug. It was a big fluffy rug that hugged me so nicely. I didn’t feel coldness. It was just in place.
I draw an imagined line on it.
“Do you know that something like this happened before?” I put my head on knees and reminded still.
I don’t know why am I telling him this. Why suddenly this confession?
I heard a deep breath, and I decided to ignore it.
I was in my world.
“He had deep green eyes. He was older than me. He was the brother of my best friend. He looked nice. He was always smiling, I think that is why I believed him. He looked nice. He had golden hair, and I wanted to run my hand through it.”
I looked at him. I finally made that courage.
I got lost. I started every sentence with “he”. He was one who thought me about fear. It’s funny how his sister thought me to be braver.
My smile dropped, that was a weak smile, but still. It dropped when I met his gaze.
At first, I thought he will feel sorry for me. Because that is just a story. You can’t reliable to a story. You never can. You don’t feel emotions, fear, anger, sorry, happiness. You just feel words that person make and let them out.
But I didn’t find that. I find anger. Burning, unbelievable anger, that made me jump a little.
I was sacred. I thought he is angry. At me. For telling him this story, for being weak, being cowards. Foolish. But no.
“I will kill him.” He said sharp and I had to smile.
“Why such anger, my Prince?” I said looking at the floor, “Besides that, he is already dead.” I added and my smile dropped.
I killed him, my hands are dirty with his blood.
I heard deep breathing. I continued.
This shit is hard. Once you remember everything it won’t allow you to forget. It moves further until you are forced to say that out loud. You can’t choose.
“The worst thing is that I thought that there must be something. Something nice. I hoped he will show me something, something worthy. Something that could have for me. To keep and hold when I’m weak. But the truth was harsh.”
I looked at him again.
“He didn’t rape me,” I said shakily. Telling that was like I get a stone of this thing. That was closed that hid everything in this room.
I watched him exhale and then continue.
“But things were hard. He kidnapped me. I was missing for five days. Five days in hell. In the forest, place where no one exists where you can scream and feel like the loneliest person. I screamed.” I swallow. “Hard. I screamed. But that is expected when they are stabbing you.”
I looked at my elbow. I had a little scar from when I rip a needle. But this, this was different. They didn’t care for a patch. They would just stab me.
I smiled brokenly.
“You have to be aware of the whole time. They wanted to know something. At that time I did not know what, actually I don’t know still, but they demanded something. More analyses, more pain, more needles.”
I looked out the window.
“I wonder how I didn’t develop a fear of needles. I was stabbed so many times I forgot. No, wait.” I closed eyes trying to remember. On-time I counted.
“162. That is how many times. I was just a child, and I didn’t know. I thought they are good. But as I grew older, I realised that is just sickness. You don’t do that unless you want something.”
I looked at him.
He was still breathing deeply, but full of anger. I saw that by his fists. They have so tensed that flesh around them was white. You could see every vein. The deep blue thing under your skin.
“See, my Prince. I don’t know. That is a simple truth.” I shrugged my shoulders. “Or I ever will.”
I let my head down.
I took a deep breath. My story is far from over, but I think he can’t take that now.
I felt a squeeze on my jaw. I looked up and met his gaze.
“You will get your revenge.” He said and stood up.
He looked at his uniform, and then at me.
“I will come for three hours. Get some rest.” He turned to leave.
“And get up from that floor. You will get sick.” I heard a smile in his words and I did as told.
I fell on my bed fighting with memories.
Someone deserves to know all of this.
****
I felt something on my shoulder. I opened eyes and saw a person in front of me.
“Miss. Get up. Prince is waiting for you.”
I blinked a few times and everything came back in focus.
I told him that.
He will think I’m weak. Some small broken girl who want to be in the castle. To get her glory as a tormented child.
I blinked again and nodded.
I will meet him.
Looking at the mirror and saw some big bags under my eyes and tired eyes. I got older for a couple of years.
Opening my doors I found Prince walking up and down the hallway.
He was in dark pants and a simple shirt. It was tightened around his muscles and I stared at them for a little too long. He noticed that and smiled.
“Trying to imagine me naked?” He added raising an eyebrow.
I blushed. I never thought that. Okay, maybe a little. What is under that shirt? Does he have muscles on his stomach? Every guard I saw had them. It was natural to wonder.
I didn’t want to look at his eyes and I looked at the floor.
He had big black boots. They were in the middle of the calf and they looked tight. Like he tied them for hours. Like he can run for hours. He looked like a soldier he trained. There wasn’t fancy suits, uniforms, nothing.
He was just human. And I liked it.
Of course, I liked his uniform. That fancy thing, with so unreal details I could draw for hours and still that wouldn’t be enough.
He would have so perfect uniforms like no one. Even a King had suites. He looked fancy and killing combined with a gun or sword.
I blinked. He said nothing.
“Where are we going?” I finally asked when we entered a little hallway toward the stairs.
“In the walk.” He said simply, and I wished I brought my coat. It’s cold outside and I’m just in shirt and tights.
We come to some, for me, unknown doors and there was one battler.
“Majesty.” He bowed and turned to me.
“Miss.” He nodded, and I tried to smile.
He turned toward Prince and said something. I didn’t pay attention to.
“Here wear this.” He was showing in my coat. How he got it out of the room I didn’t know.
I turned, and he helped me to dress it. I felt his little cold fingers on my neck.
What is this?
He gave me gloves, and he took a long black coat. Under that coat, I saw his sword.
He put it on hip and covered it with dark material.
“That is all Dean.” He nodded and battler bowed again.
“Come one.” He took my elbow, and we walked outside.
It was cold like hell. The snow was running around us settling on the ground as we made our way to the edge.
We walked toward the wood. It was a little scary to look at that at night. In days that looked like simple woodland with few trees and by night it looked scary.
I tried to slow down, but he didn’t allow me.
“Come one. Don’t be scared.” I heard his voice and tugged my chin in the coat. Why didn’t I take a hat?
My hands were warm but eye not so much.
I said nothing. I followed him in the wood convinced he is just going to kill me. I will finally make my piece.
In the wood was quiet. The snow was falling so slow that I could see it in the air.
Little breaths run from my mouth and froze in the night. It was so cold but Prince was in a simple coat and shirt.
I was cold even though my coat had some ultra-warm material. It was supposed to keep me warm. It looks like they didn’t think about late-night walks with Prince.
I exhaled and looked at the misty balloon around my head. We were walking for a half-hour I’m certain.
It has to be that long. I’m freezing.
“You will kill me?” I said breaking silence.
“Of course not.” He answered and continued walking.
As he said nothing else, I asked again.
“Then why are we walking. It’s freezing.” I said turning to him.
“To get..” someone’s voice interrupted him.
“Is that my soul?” I froze in place.
My eyes widened when I recognized that voice. It can’t be him. I’m not ready to see him.
No matter how I convinced myself I’m okay. I wasn’t. I was a good liar to everyone except to the prince.
“Shut up,” Prince said suddenly, and I looked at him.
His eyes were filled with hate and I wanted to look at Danniel but I didn’t. I’m scared.
That he will do that again. Show me how weak I am and he would rip my cloth.
“I can talk.” He said, and I made my look to find his.
“Oh no. Worried for my wounds?” He raised an eyebrow and smiled.
I wished I can hit him. To erase that smile and to show him that he is weak. Not me.
“No… no..” I repeated a few times and looked at Prince.
“Why are we here?” I asked, my voice got higher and higher.
“To get revenge.” I saw his look and a big smile when he uncovered his sword.
I looked at Danniel. He looked a little feared.
“Don’t worry honey. I will be good. No need for tears.” He said pity.
“I’m not crying,” I said weakly.
Before his world would make me happy and full of belief. Now they made me feel like a monster.
It’s funny how all of that changed so quickly.
“But you are.” He made a worried face that changed into the smile.
I looked down at him.
Even tied he looked beautiful. Monster but real.
“Enough talk.” Prince interrupted. “Last words?” He looked at the sword and smiled.
“Send my love to Dianna.” He smiled and let out a gasp.
He is a monster.
In a second I looked at his dark eyes. Next second his head was under my feet.
“Est difficillum se ipusum vinicere” The hardest thing is to overcome yourself.

CHAPTER FORTY-ONE
“Qui acceperit gladium, gladio aeribunt”

When I met those lifeless eyes my feet automatically moved a step backwards. Something sprayed over my face and for I moment I thought those are tears but no. Blood. I realised when I smelled it. Danniel’s blood.
My eyes widened in shock and I looked at his body under Prince’s feet. His head was cut off. Prince killed his best friend.
I can’t believe.
He really did that. Just like with that solider.
If I said something I don’t remember. My mind was a foggy field with no words. My eyes rested on the dark forest when I felt Prince’s hand around my elbow and I turned around.
The snow was falling. It didn’t look white anymore. The place around our feet was red. Dark. Like hell. Like some mine.
I can’t take this.
I turned, and I felt Prince is hugging me. My head was under his. I was so low he could rest his head on mine. My arm was around his waist and my head was on his chest. I heard his heartbeat. Nice and steady. Like he is reading something not murdering a person.
I let out a gasp, and I felt him hugging me even harder.
My hands hugged him tighter wishing I don’t have to let him go. For a moment I wished I can stay in his hug forever, caged like that bird, but safe.
Nothing from this would happen. I would never feel anything toward him, and he would stay alive, but I didn’t feel guilty. I didn’t feel shame. I felt nothing. I just don’t. I think that is something he deserved. Some punishment. I didn’t think this will be hard but still; the decision wasn’t in my hands. He is after all the person who raped me.
That is the truth. And now the truth is just on me. Another person is dead.
Oh.
I exhaled, and I looked at him.
Even in dark, his eyes shone with some light. Like two lamps in dark. Like light after the dark tunnel. Light after all.
“I don’t know what to say,” I said looking at the ground.
I’m not the brave one, but I felt like a stone fell off my chest.
I don’t have to fear anymore.
“I don’t need you to say anything.” He said, and I surprised looked at him.
His head was low. The snow was falling around it placing on his dark hair and jacket.
He looked like part of that darkness and wood until he raised his head.
“It’s what I said, after all.” He said, and I saw little dust on his face.
Must be blood.
“Here take this.” He gave me something white, and I took it. I didn’t ask questions.
Tissue.
I cleaned my face the best I could without a mirror and gave him back.
He closed eyes for a second and then rubbed his face. Placing it in the pocket he met my eyes.
“Ready?” He whispered, and I nodded.
I don’t want to see this place ever again.
He took my hand and for the first time, he didn’t put it on the elbow. I felt his cold skin on my glove. His hand was in mine.
I don’t know how that made me feel.
My lips wanted to smile, but I didn’t. I didn’t talk, ask anything or demanded.
He killed his best friend because of me.
I didn’t know how that made him feel.
That person was with him for the whole life. They grew up together and now it’s dead. His body was there while his head is somewhere else under the snow.
Slowly we came back on fighting court. He made his way toward the house next to the labyrinth.
“I need to leave this.” He showed at his bloody, fancy sword.
I nodded and swallowed hard.
Okay.
“Okay,” I said and stopped.
“We can go to the castle after.” He continued and let my hand.
Instantly I felt empty. Like part of me is missing, like I’m the half-person now. There is no heat of his body and strength.
I looked at the ground. This is where everything started.
Well, not actually. Everything started at the main house in my town, but here, in this place killing started.
I asked none questions after he killed that guy. I mean I was in the hospital.
God. That was like miles away. I survived everything in these four months.
In my old life, my only concern was when he came to my town, but here. I had to take care of every castle drama, every gossip and besides that with healing.
I think the hospital became my second house.
I don’t have a house anymore. I remembered.
He made me clear that I can’t come home. Never. I can’t.
I looked at the labyrinth. It’s hiding his secrets.
I want to know them.
“You good?” I asked. I felt Prince next to me and I also felt him smiling.
“Yes. Why?” He came to my left and looked at the same thing and me.
“You killed your best friend,” I said carefully. I didn’t know how that would make him feel.
“That person wasn’t my friend moment he decided to put his hands on you. That is worthless and disgusting. Like a coward.” I felt anger in his words and I thought for a second.
“I’m sorry,” I said finally. That is what I could say.
“You don’t have to be. One coward less.”
“I’m sorry,” I repeated. I could only guess what is the feeling.
He could say that he doesn’t care but he must. Everyone is sorry for the murder of his best friend.
I felt a squeeze on my elbow. He turned me to him.
“Look at me.” He commanded when I looked away.
“No,” I said staring at the ground. I guessed what I will see in his eyes.
Disgust. Fear. Sorry. Pain.
I don’t want to see that.
“Look. At. Me.” He commanded and took my chin with his hand.
I felt his long fingers on my chin and index finger was touching my scar.
There was a fine line on my neck that weirdly I became proud of. It showed that I survived. All those memories will be with me.
I can’t forget them. I will have them with me even when I’m old. If I survive long enough.
“I don’t want you to feel sorry for me. I don’t care about that person. I knew someone else. He wasn’t the same person. He is a stranger. The irrelevant person in my life. I did not care for that. That is nothing. I don’t want you to feel sorry for me. I’m okay as always. I shut emotions. I lead with my brain.”
I looked at his eyes and for a second I could swear that I saw little emotion in crystals. He is feeling like he that or not.
I nodded and he let my chin.
“I want to see the labyrinth.” I showed in his direction.
It represented a mystery for me from day one. Why I couldn’t see it? What is so secret about it? Why people avoid it?
I wanted to know. To see it.
“Fine.” I heard his voice, and I smiled.
Nice. Relived.
I put hands in pockets and followed him. He drifted like he is waiting for me. I had small steps after all. Mrs Gren thought me to walk like that.
I looked at the labyrinth. It was massive. Like two of my heights. Giant.
We stepped inside and I instantly felt trapped.
Like I’m in the cell. There was a dark thing iron cage at the wall. Wall too high. Frightening, around my head.
I automatically stepped closer to him. I felt his warmth and relaxed. He is here.
We slowly moved to the centre. It looks like Prince knows away. There are no dead ends, walls. No. Just a path to the centre.
I exhaled. I’m getting cold. This is very late and I could feel my nose is freezing. Probably not the best time to wander around.
When a centre cleared up I saw a big fountain. A big lion. With something around him. Cold marble benches around lied now covered in snow, and brushes around looked dead and rotten.
“Why it’s a lion?” I asked and stepped closer.
“Our royal symbol.” He answered like it’s obvious.
“No not that. I know that. Why is that a royal sign?” I asked and touched the cold stone.
I took off a glove. I felt nothing with it.
I touched stone again. Now I could feel his coldness, hardness and texture. On some kind, it reminded me of the Prince.
He is presenting himself like that.
“Our grandfather chose it. There is a legend that the lion helped him to win in battle. He chose that brave animal to represent our family because without him it would never be the King.” I turned to him.
“Will you choose the same?”
“Of course. I don’t think to change anything else.” He answered and came to a step closer.
“I don’t know. It’s weird.” I said looking at the statue again.
“This world is so complicated that you needed years and years to learn everything. I understand you don’t and I respect that. But changing something that precious would be foolish. It would show that I, in some parts don’t agree with my ancestors. And I do.”
“With every part?” I asked raising an eyebrow.
Does he even agree with using my people and enjoying precious parties in the castle? Not visiting towns, people, places. Not worrying about their life. Just one thing. More money.
He can’t agree with that. He just can’t.
“Every.” He said quietly.
My heart sunk. “I think I will go in my room,” my words got out in a shape little cold balloon.
I felt his squeeze.
“What happened?” He asked.
I looked at his hand and then at his eyes.
“It happened that you agree with your father. Everything will stay the same.” I somehow took off his squeeze and turned.
I just need to figure out how to get out of his and everything is okay.
Except for the big elephant. The whole time I thought he is different. That he will do something different. He will change something. The way of working. Working hours. Something. Just a little thing that would be different. For some future. Something that would push people to go.
But no. He is the same as his father.
As I thought in the first place.
“Qui acceperit gladium gladio peribunt” Who takes the sword shall perish by the sword.

CHAPTER FORTY-TWO
“Divide et imperia”

It was foolish from me I thought he is different. He is just like everybody else.
Just like every person in this place. Cold, unreal, idiotic, calculated, all about he cares is himself.
I was running down the labyrinth not knowing why I’m crying. I tried to find an exit from this. This is just bullshit.
I need to get into my room and to find Maurecia. I’m sick of double life. From now on I will help them. At least they fight for our rights. They don’t care for Rish Ones. They want to help other people too. Now, I will do the same. Even if that meant I needed to die.
I will die just to show him. Just to show him and every person in this castle I’m not theirs. They can’t control me. I will always be my person.
I will turn to others. I will listen to Travis. That his voice but at least I will know what I’m fighting for.
All of this. These three months I walked down the rope not knowing who to trust. Now I’m sure that I can’t trust Prince. He is just like his father. He will do anything just to get what he wants. And those tattoos approve all.
He is there after all.
God, I need to get out of here.
I stopped and turned around myself. Everything was dark, foggy, and cold. I need to get out of here.
I chose the second way and run. I felt pain, but I didn’t care. I need to get off here. I needed to do something. I need to run.
I rub my face when everything became blurry.
Stop crying, Dianna. I ordered myself.
He is just trash. No need to cry. He doesn’t care; why would you. I made a few arguments but my eyes didn’t listen. They continued on its way.
I looked at the sky.
The snow was finally stopping. I could see.
I saw a light and run toward it. My hand and stomach weren’t that sure so I had to stop.
My eyes shut by themselves. Why am I crying? Why Prince disturbs me this much?
One thing. I only need to do one thing. Help Amelia and Travis. Focus on that. My brain ordered and I nodded to myself. Everything will be okay. Just get through it.
Nothing good will happen if Prince finds me.
I turned once again and continued.
Big exhale escaped my lips when I got out. I wasn’t aware of that. Lips curled into a smile and I stepped toward the stairs.
I just let the air out and focused on one thing. Castle. I need to get in.
Funny how I didn’t want to get in the first place. I didn’t want to do that, but Prince made me. After that, he took me on those stairs and then.
No. I shook my head. I don’t think about him.
I get on a little space and smiled. Just a little.
“Going somewhere?” I heard cold baritone.
Oh no.
I stopped in the middle of my step.
I turned.
“No,” I said shakily.
And there is he. In front of me. In deep jacket with little dots and simple military pants.
“Going somewhere?” He repeated moving toward me.
I instantly got a step further.
“Stop,” I said shakily putting my hands in front of me.
He didn’t stop.
“Stop,” I repeated louder, but my voice was still shaky.
“Why? You like when people chase you, don’t you?” He stepped on the light. I could see him raising an eyebrow.
His face was serious.
He looked cold, but his eyes held secrets.
Just like they are trying to say something. To realise something he doesn’t want to let. Some secret.
I shook down.
I need to run.
“Not going anywhere, little snake.” He said and take me for a hand.
I wanted to scream. My wrist hurt, it was just in a bandage.
I couldn’t resist and I let out the sound.
I felt his hand little up and then he pulled me toward the dark. Shadows. Fear from Daniel just rose in my throat. Flashes of that night projected in my eyes.
“You realise that I know that labyrinth, like my own pocket?” I heard his voice on my ear and chills run down my spine.
I can’t take this. He is torturing me once again. He is trying to scare me like the first day. His eyes were cruel, voice cold, squeeze too strong.
Too strong as always. My lips parted when he moved to try to form a scream. But before I could do anything his hand moved toward my lips shutting them.
I followed his big steps and once again I was in dark.
I felt snow around my legs. Little of it fell in my boots. God, it’s cold.
Sound of wooden doors escaped on the cold air and I felt warmness around my body. We were inside.
“What the hell is happening with you?” He said quietly when doors closed.
I felt wooden doors on my back when I didn’t answer. I was trapped between the Prince and the wall. Great.
“I asked for something.” I felt his breath on my cold skin and I turned my head. I don’t want this.
In the room was warm and cold at the same time. I was cold because of Prince. He frightened me once again.
I looked around. I didn’t see well, but I saw big cabinets, tables, walls full of something.
Where am I?
“Answer me or people will get suspicious.” I heard his voice, and I looked up.
I didn’t want but my body betrayed me again.
It followed his commands now, and voice as it seems.
“Let me go,” I said shaky and tried to set myself free.
“You are not going anywhere.” I felt his hand on my throat and panicky stopped.
He can’t do that again. I was finally free from the bandage.
He followed my scar and get to that little place next to my left ear where he cut me in the first place.
I closed my eyes.
There everything started. His command over me. Mine submission. Everything. This little game that doesn’t have an end.
“Here all started.” He pressed that little spot and I shook. I couldn’t resist. In this place, I felt his scent. He smelled so nice. My damn betraying body. It wanted him too much.
I exhaled, and I felt his finger moving down.
He caught my chin and made me look at him.
“Talk.”
That simple word that broke me in so different way. It broke my body that I was useless and I could run. My soul because I felt everything. Everything he did for me. Good or bad. My mind because I was frightened to talk and most important. My heart. That little space between lungs which had a task to push blood and now it’s broken. He actually wanted to know.
My eyes instantly filled with tears.
“You can’t cry.” I heard his husky voice, and I opened my eyes.
His left hand was still on my jaw but he moved it. He caught my face with both of them. His thumb was under my eyes catching tears.
“Let me go,” I said weakly and looked at him.
“You can go when I’m done talking.” He moved his head closer.
I wanted to move but I couldn’t. He was too close. His lips are so close. I could move mine and he would kiss me.
But he didn’t do that. He moved his lips toward my ear and said.
“Listen carefully. You can’t talk like that around. Here everyone listens.” He said in a hurry.
“You have to act like a good person. A person who agrees with King. His orders. His actions. You can’t act differently. This is a secret you need to hold. You can’t say.” I felt the hot air around my ear.
“I’m not for that. I hate this whole system. I hate every single part of it. But I’m useless. I can’t do anything. I have a little part of power but my father has the rest. He controls everything and I’m acting like a good little son until I have that throne. Until I’m powerful enough to change that. Don’t rush. Think twice before you say something. Act nice and most important. Don’t talk. About. This. To. No one.” He high lighted those words and after that, I felt a little kiss.
Just above my temple bone.
“I’m confused. Fucking confused. I don’t like not knowing what to do. I’m forced to wait.”
Close to my lips but not enough. His words were so close. His cursing made them even more real.
I inhaled. He let me go.
“So don’t rush. As always.” He turned to leave, but he stopped.
“Oh, and one more thing.” He came back and after that, I was pushed against the wall. His lips were on mine.
Finally that relief. Not consciously I desired for this since he kissed me in office. Since he bit my lip and made me feel like a hank of emotions. Like needles on the magnet. Can’t control me.
And right now all that came back.
I felt his strong arms around my waist. One was in hair pushing my head further.
I kissed back.
Insecure. But then I felt him pushing me against the wall and I hugged his hips. He kissed me even harder.
I let his thong to investigate my mouth, and I pushed his hair back.
God, I wanted to do that for so long.
I felt little silky parts of his hair and I had to smile. My hands liked this.
I felt the heat. I was all like dynamite. Second from exploding. His hands were investigating my body all the way down and up. I felt his hands on tights and I smiled.
I pushed his head a little back, and he growled. He doesn’t like that.
But I from the other side had enormous butterflies in my stomach. Giant. I hugged him back temped to go under that coat to touch those muscles. He had a short-sleeved shirt under it.
I felt his hot skin under it. I felt little places on hands where the skin wasn’t perfect. Where he had that tattoo. I didn’t know is he hot because of me or because of pain. That must be hurting.
I run my hands down them feeling his strength.
I didn’t know am I going to regret because of this but now I enjoyed.
I wanted to feel every part of his skin. Every little thing.
I felt his hand on my collarbone. He was breathing hard.
“You stupid, stupid girl.” He said, and I opened my eyes.
I looked at two melted ice breaks. They are filled with emotions. I didn’t know which, but I liked them.
I moved his hair from eyes and smiled.
“Stupid boy,” I said and pushed myself against the wall.
He was still holding me for tights. My legs were around his waist.
I wanted to let him but he squeezed my body.
“Don’t move. I want to feel you a little.”
He run hands from my shoulders to my tights.
He examined every little part of my body. And it was probably a good thing it was so dark.
I was read like a rose. Like blood. I blushed so hard.
I felt his smile.
His laugh filled the air.
“You blushed.” He said and I narrow my eyes.
“How do you know that?” I asked.
“I know everything. I was trained.” He said simple and kissed me on the forehead. His fingers traced my cheek.
He let my legs and insecure I touched the ground.
He took a deep breath and turned.
“You can leave first. I will come in ten minutes.”
I didn’t see his face but I heard a change.
He is a serious Prince once again.
I nodded even though he didn’t see me and get out.
God this air is so good.
It cooled my skin enough to get into the castle and not to get suspicious.
I followed stairs and in a second I was on the second floor.
I opened them but I saw a difference. Where are the guards? They are always in the front.
“Good. She is here.” I heard a voice, and I put my head on the doors. That is why.
I exhaled. Great. Travis.
“Divide et impera” Divide and rule.

CHAPTER FORTY-THREE
“Per aspera ad astra”

“What a pleasure,” I said turning and making myself on a smile.
I never liked him. I want to kill him. He changed my best friend. He convinced her to go in that..that..
I was such an idiot thinking I could work with him. Only seeing him was horrible.
“I know.” He answered and stepped in the light.
He was in a light grey shirt and black pants. He had boots like the prince and he moved so quietly I almost didn’t hear him getting close to me.
“We need to talk.” He said and jumped.
He scared me. He is so quiet.
“No, we don’t,” I said turning and wanting to get in the closet.
“Yes, we do. This all is getting pointless. You are hiding something. You don’t want to say what. You did not see Dort since that day. You are avoiding him. You are avoiding everyone. I want to know why.” He looked at me with dark eyes and I stepped a little back.
Why is he acting like this? He wasn’t like this.
“What happened to you?” I whispered and met his gaze.
“Mines happened. That is what. You did not step inside but everything is bad. People are dying; they can’t take that anymore. Towns around us are getting their rights. They are killing soldiers, they are fighting and what we do? Nothing. Not a single thing. They don’t want to take this anymore. Things are getting heated. And the conference will be a grand final.”
My brain emptied. I didn’t have an idea of what is happening. What is happening in towns? Why are people fighting? Are they killing soldiers? They fight for their rights, and I walk in the castle and enjoy. Shame washed all over me.
“What are you saying?” I whispered.
“We will fight, and a little snake,” he touched my hair, “you will help us.” He moved one wisp, and I stepped back, frightened.
He is not normal. He talked like he is talking about the weather, and not about killing hundredth of people. They wanted to fight I realise but that much of a killing. I wasn’t ready for that.
“No. I won’t.” I said and stepped further from him.
He moved from me and sat on a chair. He put his right leg over the right and touched his boot.
What is he doing?
“I agreed to help with information. Never, and I mean never I agreed to help you kill hundreds of people,” my eyes saw fingers resting on the closet doors. They were shaking. “I want you to leave,” I said suddenly showing at doors.
He didn’t move.
“We are not finished.” He said and took something.
My hands wrapped around the handle when I realised what is that. Knife. I was sick of that thing. I maniacally touched my neck. What is happening?
“Relax. I won’t do anything.” He said and smiled.
His lips curved into a smile, showing teeth but his eyes stayed cold. Just like his soul.
“You need to go,” I repeated suddenly moving to the bed.
I put my head on hands and exhaled.
I can’t deal with this. This is just a mistake.
“Oh, but I don’t want to.” I heard his voice, and I jumped scared.
He was in front of me kneeling, knife in one hand and other was in his hair. That sick smile was on his face.
“Go.” I felt tears in my eyes and I turned head.
“Listen.” He grabbed my squeeze, and I had to gasp.
That hurts. And it’s my hurt wrist. God.
“You will help us wanted you that or not. And maybe,” he paused, and I looked at him. “We leave the prince alive.”
I laughed.
Leave prince alive?
“You are an idiot,” I said smiling like crazy.
“I watched that person for three months. He is powerful. You are nothing in comparison with him. He knows everything and besides that, he can drive you crazy.” I laughed again.
They to kill prince?
“And that is why we need you.” He squeezed harder.
“Be a good girl, and no one will die.”
I lifted head.
“Who else?” I said shakily.
He didn’t answer.
“Who else?” I asked worriedly.
Please don’t say, mom and dad.
Please, don’t say.
“Your family. That little precious family which have a little house next to mine. Flowers, garden. Everything.”
My heart just stopped. He just threatened my family.
I looked at his dark eyes trying to find something but it was worthless. He felt nothing. He is just a monster. Without feelings and he will kill.
“No,” I said trying to take my hand.
“Yes.” He whispered.
“No!” I repeated terrified.
“Yes.” He moved his face toward mine.
“That little scar is nothing compare to what I will do to them. It’s a shame, after all. We are the same.” He looked away, and I wanted to scream.
He can’t hurt them. They are all I have in here. In this world. He can’t do that.
“No,” I repeated, unbelieving.
“Yes.” A wide smile was across his face.
“So this is how it will be. Listen carefully.”
He let my hand and instantly I massage it.
It hurts.
“First you will found out when that is happening. Where? And is there a list? Who is invited and who is not? Simple. Few words with a prince and done. A piece of cake.”
He touched my hair once again and stood up.
“This place tomorrow at midnight. I will visit you.” He turned.
“Act nice and they will live.”
I looked at one place. There is nothing for me.
I will be a shell if he kills them. They can’t die.
I need to do this even though it will kill me.
Again I was on the rope, walking not to survive but to escape, to save my family and to save everyone I could.
****
I was awake for too long. I couldn’t sleep and I just sat in bed. I followed the little pattern I draw in my mind and just looked at nowhere.
I was more awake than sleeping in these three months. I was frightened, hurt, repeatedly. I met the hospital like my second house. I met Mrs Gren like my second mother. Queen and Marissa like my best friends, and, and Prince, like mine.
My.
I couldn’t finish that thought. I didn’t know what he is. Is he acting like a friend? (Friends don’t kiss each other like that), like a brother. (No.) Like a tormentor (at begging, but now no), like a Prince (hell no). I was confused.
I looked at every part of my brain searching for something that could cause him to kiss me like that, but I couldn’t find anything. I pissed him off, insulted, mocked, everything.
He was on edge of killing me, hurting me but he would step back. He had some control. He had different voices for all occasions and he never, I mean, never, physically hurt me.
No.
I remembered the analyses. I had to ask him for that. I need to know that. What my father though under ‘she is not our child anyway’ I needed answers and everyone held me in dark. I was sick of that.
Around morning dreaming came so quietly I almost wasn’t aware of it. One second I was awake, the next one I dreamed.
I followed a little girl. She was two years old.
Little girl run through doors. She didn’t want to listen to her mother. I mean she was just five years old, and she wasn’t too good with words, but she liked to learn. Father would put her in a lap and she would smile, playing with his ring while he would tell her stores. One day she was with dragons, second with fairies, third she was in the past, fourth with monsters.
She had a story for every day, and that was his little tradition.
But the nights were the worst.
He would stay awake frightened by some monsters. He was convinced that someone wanted them dead.
“They will come when it’s dark.” He would stay awake watching at hills and trying to find some way to get on another continent.
On the other side, his wife was like a place where they were. She liked nature, she liked playing with animals, clean air, a calm life.
But her man was in the move. He practised every day and every third day one man would come. They would talk, and then he would be even more frightened.
She tried to calm him, by putting some plants in tea, but nothing. He would continue on its way as nothing happened.
But one day everything was over.
She didn’t see it coming.
Everything was peaceful. Girls played outside man practised little further, and no one heard a few soldiers.
They were hidden. They found a cave inside the mountains. They looked for them for over five days.
But everything was done in just a few minutes.
Women played with the girl. She would take a flower and put them in the girl’s hair. One second she did that next one she was dead.
The little girl jumped from hers, now dead, mother and screamed.
She ran around trying to get out of the house. Father heard screaming. He also heard everything that is happening. He just showed behind the hill, tears running down his face hands-on the front of him. He did something with fingers.
He heard the second bullet but suddenly everything stopped. Almost everything, a little girl was still running around the house, in a long dress and moments shared her from the fall.
Father stopped surprised but then he run toward her hiding her in his chest.
She needs to stay awake.
He looked at her and for the first time, a girl was feard. Her father’s eyes were green.
He killed that guard, but it was too dangerous to stay there, but he to do that. All five days while a process of forgiving was alive.
His wife needed someone to remember.
He would risk everything just to bury his wife.
After that surviving instinct was main.
He needed to get the girl safe. It hurt him so badly that he avoided that, but finally one day he needed to do that. He needed to make her safe.
He was in some town. He hid his face under drops and hugged his girl for the last time.
She will be safe here.
She just needs to stay alive.
She will take his throne.
“Come one little snake, awake.” I felt someone’s squeeze on my shoulder and maniacally I opened eyes.
I was awake.
My hands were shaking even though I didn’t know why.
That dream was scary. And green eyes.
I shook my head and watched at white eyes. That would become green. No.
“Finally.” He rolled eyes, and I shook head again.
“What are you doing here?” I said shakily. I couldn’t believe what is happening.
“My mother wants to see you.” He raised an eyebrow.
“Why?” I said rubbing my eyes.
“Don’t know. But she sent me to go for you. So hurry because I don’t have a whole day.” He shook head like the still can’t believe.
“Why?” I repeated.
“Asking why won’t get you ready. Get up.” He showed across the room to the closet and I get up.
“Why?” I asked again, and he rolled eyes.
“Get ready.” He said, and I took a deep breath.
Okay, Dianna focus. That dream didn’t have any relationship with Prince and you.
That must be something you made up. You are too close with Prince.
I took a deep breath get done in the bathroom and put something on myself.
“Okay done.” I get out ten minutes later in shirt and pants.
He looked up from my bed.
“You are not going looking like that.” He said and turned again.
“Why?”
“It’s Queen for god’s sake!” He raised hands.
“You need to look acceptable.” He made can’t believe the look and turned. Just now I realised that he is holding my notebook.
“Queen will forgive me and you leave my notebook!” I tried to take that, but he held it.
“No.” He said strong and for a second I let it go.
“Why?”
“You are really in the mood for that why? Why this? Why that? Why? Why?” He imitated my voice, and I looked at him.
“Very nice.” I raised my eyebrow and looked at him.
He exhaled shut eyes for a second and get up.
“Fine. Fine. Let’s go.” He shook his head and opened doors.
I thought he will lead me to Queen’s fun room but no.
I remembered this way. That was a way to their restrooms.
“Why are we getting in here?” I asked quietly and looked at Prince.
“Queen asked to see you in her room.” His voice was quiet but sharp.
Cold prince back again.
I exhaled and nodded.
“Why?” I asked.
“How would I know?” He said, his voice little angry.
“Okay,” I said and looked at the floor.
I said nothing, but I heard his footsteps. We are now close to the doors.
He opened them and said.
“Mother. Here is her.” He said coldly like he is talking with an army.
Not the first time I asked myself why is like that with her? Why is the cold to her? Why?
She sent me in the war when I was 14.
I remembered that but I didn’t know is that because of that or something else.
“Oh, nice. Get in Dianna.” I heard her voice, and I smiled.
“Queen,” I said a little shaky and bowed.
“Oh stop with that. Come.” I was in front of the prince and I looked around the room.
Beautiful big room with a dark design. Elegant but minimalistic. And huge.
“Vlad you can go.” She smiled, and I looked at the prince.
I heard him exhale, and he rolled his eyes.
“Like I would stay.” I heard him talking and next second he was out.
I tuned to a Queen again.
She was sitting in a big chair with a deep purple dress on. Remarkable. With silver and gold almost invisible lines it looked like its fluid. It moved like her.
“We will get beautiful dresses.” She said smiling and I had to ask.
“Why?” She smiled again and moved her hand.
“For the conference. I said I want you to be with me.”
“Per aspera ad astra” Through the hardship to the stars.

CHAPTER FORTY-FOUR
“Homo sum: humani mihil a me alienum puto”

“Don’t look so surprised,” Queen said and I narrowed my eyes.
“Conference?” I asked stepping closer.
“Yes,” she smiled. “I have some rights here.” She smiled again and tapped chair next to hers.
“Come, come. We need to see what dresses we will wear.”
I sat on the massive wooden chair, and the second later I felt Queen’s perfume. She always smells so nice.
I looked down at my hands.
I needed to thank her for visiting me in the hospital. She and Marissa are the only one who visited me there. Prince doesn’t count. He almost lived in my room.
“Queen?” I asked quietly still looking at hands. She stopped and looked at me. I could feel her look on my head.
“What is happening?” She asked suddenly worried.
“I want to thank you for visiting me in the hospital..” I touched my hair. Why is this so weird?
“I mean. You and Marissa are one who visited me, and..” I stopped, “who convinced me not to give up.” I said quietly again looking at my hands.
I felt her warm hand on my shoulder and I looked up.
Her dark eyes looked so worried but at the same time, she looked happy. Like she really liked that.
“There is nothing you have to thank me. You would do the same thing. I’m just acting like a friend.” She squeezed my shoulder, and I smiled.
“I would,” I said.
“Okay. Now that is done. Dresses?” She asked, and I nodded.
Rest can wait.
Maids entered the room. They carried all different colours. Light rose, black, red, blue, grey, gold, everything. Different materials. Lace, velvet, silk, cotton. Everything the best and everything so nice that I couldn’t decide what to look first.
“Thank you, ladies.” They put all the material on the long table in front of us, before disappearing through the same door they came.
“Okay so let’s look.” She rose and touched materials.
I, on the other hand, didn’t know how to act. I stood up, too, but I looked at them. I would touch some but I was lost in my mind.
We never had these materials. What is this? I asked myself touching something so soft that I couldn’t believe. We would have cloth and that is it. We didn’t have this one. I think from this one dress my family could eat half a year easily. And the better the food. In here that was one dress, for one event.
I was sick. I wanted to get out of here. I wanted to cry. Somehow I swallowed tears and looked at her.
Queen looked distracted with some material. I asked how I looked. Probably like a lost puppy. I never enjoyed this fancy thing.
I sat on the closest chair. I put the head in my hands. What is happening to me? I can’t do this. What got into me? Since when I follow someone who is telling me something? Since I was scared for my parents? Since when I look for these fancy materials?
I was just a puppet and nothing more.
I wasn’t sure that kiss meant something to the prince. He looked so cold now. Like nothing happened. Like he hated me more than ever.
God, what I get into?
I felt a hand on my shoulder.
“Are you okay?” Queen asked quietly.
I nodded mechanically.
“Yes,” I answered.
She sat to the next chair.
“Look. If you are scared, not prepared for this, or don’t want this, it’s all okay. I will go alone. But please don’t go if you don’t want.” She said, and I looked at her.
I exhaled. Inhaled. Closed eyes. Smiled.
“It’s okay. I will be okay. I want to go, really.” I said and looked at her.
She nodded and a wide smile appeared across her face.
“Okay. Let’s do this then.” It’s good she doesn’t read me like her sone.
I stood up ready to chose something.
“What is that actually?” I asked touching deep blue material.
“Oh, nothing. People from all different classes come, meet in a big office and talk about something. They usually try to get something and if it’s good they will get that. Our job is to look good. Nothing more.” She turned to the table again and took deep purple material.
“What do you think? Too much?” She looked aside and then at me.
“No. It’s beautiful.” I said and looked at the material.
It’s remarkable. It looks like liquid. Like it will go through hands. So weird.
“So who will come?” I asked now touching blush pink material.
“Oh depends. Sometimes King chooses and sometimes who shows up first. Most of the nobility want to look that.”
“Oh.” I touched the same lace. This is so beautiful.
But that light rose material next to it was beautiful. God.
I touched it and discovered silk. This is very nice.
“I think that is good.” She said pointing to that material.
I took it and turned a few times. It wrapped around my body like a second skin.
“But I don’t think it matches your colour. Maybe to try with red.” She showed at a big pile still untouched red materials and I nodded.
“So when is it?” I asked like I’m trying to remember.
“Tomorrow midnight.” She answered.
“Will they succeed to make our dresses?” I asked surprised.
“Of course. I have the best. Don’t worry.” She smiled again, and I nodded.
We will stop for now.
“Maybe this?” I took a little silk material and put it around myself.
“Maybe. But this.” She took lace the same colour and put it next to me.
“It looks good,” I said and looked down at it.
“It is good. It looks like some big rose. Red is your colour.” She said smiling.
“But blue too.” She touched another material, and I exhaled.
That was Daniel’s favourite colour.
“No,” I said suddenly scared, and she just saw a difference because she asked nothing else.
In the end, we chose red for me and deep rich green for her. It was good with her dark hair and eyes.
Mine was little off because of my eyes, but it looked nice.
I smiled looking through a window.
I liked spending time with the Queen. She was so easy to talk. She wouldn’t leave unpleasant silence. We had little common things, but it was mostly connected to travels.
She saw every piece of our country. Every wall and she knew a lot.
I hoped I will visit it someday.
But again in my room, I could expect who I will see.
“Aren’t you some busy man, who sleeps four hours and rest spends practising?” I asked once I closed my doors.
You could know when Prince is in my room.
I realised that recently. In summer we would talk on the terrace but now he had to use doors and the more guards was in front because the prince was in here.
“I am.” He answered looking through the window.
“So… why are you here?” I asked stepping closer.
“What did you talk with my mother?” He asked and turned to face me.
His eyes were two ice crystals. You could feel a little froze covering your skin just from his look. I wanted to flinch, but I didn’t. Chills run down my spine.
“Nothing. Conference. Witch material, something about killing people, maybe even stealing.” I made thinking face and looked at him.
However, he didn’t react.
“Real talk, please.” He said, and I rolled eyes.
“Dresses. Material. I thanked her for visiting me, in the hospital. She said that she was acting like a friend.” I shrugged and turned to sit on the bed.
He touched my elbow. Instantly I stopped. Now different chills run down my body.
“I need you to be careful.” He whispered.
“Why?” I said looking at his hand on my elbow and then at him.
He narrowed his eyes and then let me go.
I rubbed that place.
“She is dangerous.” He said still whispering.
“Why?” I repeated. It’s like I can only ask that.
“What is with you and your why?” He run his hands through hair and I focussed on his look.
Even though he looked handsome like hell I saw dark circles under eyes. His hair was the mess. He was in fancy pants but he had white practising shirt one. He looked distracted. I wondered did he saw something red on his left hand.
I shook down. I didn’t want to think that is blood. He can kill. I saw that a few times.
“Is everything okay?” I asked suddenly worried.
“No. But I hope it will be.” He looked lost for a second but then he focused again. His eyes got a nice white colour.
“Back to our previous conversation. You need to stay away from her.”
“Again why?” I asked looking at his hands.
“Just listen.”
He turned.
“No,” I said to his back. I need to know why.
“No, what?” He said turning again. His eyes sparkled.
For a second I was scared, but I had to make my way.
“Why to keep away from her? She was nothing than good to me.” I said.
He didn’t say anything.
“With exception from others,” I added purposely pissing him off.
He closed eyes. I could see the big vein on his forehead pulsing. He is controlling himself.
“Fine.” He said opening eyes a minute later.
He came back and said.
“Sit on the bed.” He showed in that direction and I listened to him.
I can’t believe. I will finally found out something. I just knew his mother sent him to war when he was 14. I understood nothing that could lead me to a conclusion I need to hate her.
“I already told you she sent me to war. But things were a little different. That was the time when I struggled with control.”
“Control?!” I had to interrupt.
“Yes. Just stop me I have a whole day.” He said exhaling.
“Sorry.” I lowered my head and listened.
“As I said. I struggled with control. I was just learning how to control that thing inside me. I felt like someone is living inside me. Waiting for me to slip and he would jump. I wanted to control that, but it was hard when I was the only one who has something like that.”
I thought for a second. I remembered my dream. That person had the same power as a prince. He froze time when that soldier killed his wife.
“I needed someone to teach me. But again no one knew how. She thought it’s a good idea to send me somewhere. They discussed, but she said somewhere real. He needs to learn what his power can do.”
I didn’t realise I was hugging my knees.
“That was the time when I used my mind control. It was using me. I needed energy, but it ate it. It wanted more and more. You need to be constantly under supervision because it can get a little weird.
I didn’t care for that. I wondered how it would be to have minds under your control. Not intentionally one day I discovered I can control their actions. It’s like I’m playing some game. You can have all the commands look at every piece of their life, what they are thinking about, but you can’t make that move. That move which is finally. That leads you to death.”
He stopped for a second and I looked at him. He was breathing hard. I saw that he run his hand tough hair again. It fell on his face making him look strange. Wild. Unknown.
He let out a nervous giggle. “It’s strange. All I wanted was to have some control. I thought if the father doesn’t want to give me some control I will take it. I tried to cross that line. That line which stopped me.
And one day unintentionally one guard, on practice, he took a gun and shot himself in the head. I didn’t know what happened. I had my mind divided. On one side I practised. On other, I played with his brain. I wanted him to take a gun and load it up. I didn’t think about killing. But that somehow happened.
But the worst thing that happened is that she actually saw that. Of all days she could get out she got out that day. She saw what I did. Unintentionally I would draw my hands around the air. She knew. And she looked at me and turned.
Later that day I found out I will go to the west. On that day’s father lead some tinny fights with Rasseons. They turned on another side and took fights.
I didn’t know what is happening. I thought she forgot about that and minutes before I would go she said. ‘I hope you won’t meet your brother. He doesn’t need to know his brother is a monster.’
I remember how she touched her stomach. She was pregnant again.
I realised two things when I got there. One is that: the fight wasn’t just a little fight. That was definitely contrary. And second, my mother wanted me dead. She wanted me to die. To delete that mistake.”
He smiled like he knew some secret.
“Imagine karma when I came back and found out she lost that fetus.”
He smiled again and lightly hit his face. He was smiling like a monster.
My breath got stuck in the throat. I couldn’t believe. She was nice and I couldn’t think she would do something like that.
I wanted to get up and hug him but I didn’t know does he want that.
But he didn’t finish.
“Days after that I did that purposely under her wing. I would kill a few of them. Just to prove some point. Because instead to kill me that war taught me how to control that. And trust me, I never felt more powerful. When you are deciding about someone’s life, will he die or live.” He smiled again but this time it looked like he is struggling with it.
“She couldn’t believe. She did not want to talk to me. One day I woke up and saw her above me with the knife. The same knife I should get for my 18. birthday from her.”
He touched his pocket. Big crystals shone on the handle.
I realised something. That is the same one he cut me. He treated my parents. The same knife which destroyed my neck. My skin.
I touched my neck and rub fingers begging off it.
It little tinkled.
“See that. Devil’s blade, for the devil’s child.” He showed a little Rubin on top and there was something written.
“Ab altero expectes alteri quod feceris.”
He said something strange, and I didn’t understand it.
He rubbed that place like he is lost in memories and looked at nowhere. Second, later he translated it.
“Expect from someone what you did to someone.”
He closed eyes for a second and then said.
“If she tried to kill me what is stopping her to kill you?” He asked stepping closer.
“Why would she want to kill me?” I asked confused.
I was still on the bed hugging my knees. He stopped in front of me and then he kneeled.
In that position, he was taller than me. How is he tall? I looked at his eyes different from one I knew. This one looked so nice. So vulnerable. So young.
He is still a man. Just 24 years old. He is not a person who deserves that.
“Because you have the same genetic code as mine. You have the same mutations as mine. We are more than humans. We are something more.”
I felt his hand on my cheek.
“So I need you to be careful. She will get suspicious if you just stop talking with her and I don’t want her that. Now when you know this, you need to open four eyes.”
“But I don’t have four eyes.” Lame attend of a joke but he still smiled.
His lips curved in the smile and kissed me on the forehead.
“Be a careful little monster.” He stood up and get to the doors.
And still one question. Stayed untold.
Why doesn’t he call me by my name?
“Homo sum: humani nihil a me alienum puto” I am human, I consider nothing human alien to me.

CHAPTER FORTY-FIVE
“Quod cito pit citoperot”

I gave up.
I didn’t know how to act. My brain was full of information and I didn’t know how to think. So I gave up.
I sat in my favourite place in the room, rug next to my bed, placing my head on the bed.
I never thought the queen could do something like this. She was nothing but nice. I didn’t have reason to hate her. But now. When the prince told me everything. I could hate her. I could give up on that place next to her, but I listened to him.
I needed to be careful. Think before you act. I need to stop before I do something. So much I need that I almost forgot that I don’t have some rights. As prince never let me forget I was just a prisoner.
But in this light, I didn’t feel like a prisoner.
I felt like someone next to Prince. As he said we shared too much common DNA.
I didn’t know does that make us somehow relatives, but I didn’t want that. Emotions I felt for him were too serious to be for the brother or someone else.
Like every game he played, he made me fall in love with him.
I exhaled. That was the first time I thought something like that. But guess my heart felt this too long, just my brain needed time to process it. As always I didn’t show that because after that night I betrayed him.
Travis after all blackmailed me. I needed to give him that information or my parents would die, and I’m not ready for that.
I wanted them alive and well. Now when he is next to them I didn’t believe him at all. He is just a murderer and someone who thought that has some power.
But spending time with people in the castle, you hear so many gossips. You see people having lovers, before meeting with their wives and kissing their children. Some people went that far they wanted me to be their liver. Oh, what would I give for a chance to go somewhere else?
Running sounded too good. Foreign cities, unfamiliar names, persons I didn’t know. Someone who could help me, save me.
But I was trapped in here in a shell of good behaviour, with love-filled to my tormentor.
Again in the morning, I was with the Queen. I felt like I’m betraying everything I have but I had to do that. So I took a deep breath and opened doors.
She already waited for me. Some women measured something and others would write that. She smiled and I had to do the same.
Friendship. I had to remind myself.
“Come come. We need to measure you.” Queen said and looked at women.
I nodded and getting inside.
“How are you today?” She asked looking at me again.
“Okay,” I said simply.
A few minutes of silence pass and I had to hit myself again.
“Yours?” I asked and looked at her.
Her eyebrows narrowed for a second but she smiled then.
“Oh okay. But I don’t want to stand anymore.” She made an exhausted face and look at me.
I smiled.
That was the only thing I could do.
I had nothing else to add, so I listened to the sound of a meter.
“You have nothing to ask?” She said raising an eyebrow.
I had actually, but now, I was scared to ask.
I nodded, and she smiled.
“Ask then.” I got a step closer and looked at her.
“That is not a problem?”
“No. Don’t worry.” She smiled again and I said.
“Why is that happening, anyway?” I asked and sat in the chair.
I’m still waiting for my turn.
“Something about rebellion.” She waved her hand and women looked up.
“Sorry,” Queen added and smiled.
She looked like a child with that movement and I wondered if she acting all of that or she just wanted to forget her past.
I decided on a second one but I was still careful.
“Also people come from all different ways of the country. They all want to see that. They want to know what is happening. The castle will be full of people in the next few days.” She looked down and women nodded.
“Here. Your turn.” She stepped from the little-raised place and I stepped in.
Women instantly measured.
“Okay, but what is with others? Where they will stay?” I asked worried about my people.
Not this fake faces but my real people. People I love respect and know. In here everyone is something else.
“Oh. In here. Everyone is welcomed.” She said and sat on her throne.
“So the thing I wonder the most is what they will think when they see you.”
I looked up. Her face changed for a second and I had to remind myself that is just a question. Or maybe she is sick of that role.
I looked down again.
“I don’t know,” I said quietly. I really don’t know. I’m a prisoner but I will walk with the Queen in fancy dress.
Women were measuring my waist. Another one was writing something.
I looked at Queen. She looked at me with some weird face. She is thinking. I don’t know what is hiding behind those dark eyes.
“Okay. Don’t worry. Everything will be fine. Next question?” She asked, and I said.
“Where are we going to sit?”
“There is a terrace. You can see everyone and listen to everything but they can’t easily look at you. Some kind of protection, I guess.”
“Next?” She smiled but now that smile looked a little weird. Like she is making them unreal. Acting.
“Okay done. Just hands and that is it.” Women said, and I nodded.
She did her thing and disappeared through some doors.
We were alone now. I sat next to her and looked at her.
She was beautiful. Dark hair, deep blue dress and beautiful face. I wondered is she hiding her real face. Like she is playing with me the whole time. Like she wanted all of this just to have some entertainment.
Weird. But prince opened my eyes. So I apologised and disappeared through the doors.
The dress was over the next day. I found it on my doors in a big black bag and it was beautiful.
The long deep red silk dress with half-length sleeves and over the same lace. It looked like a second skin. It was tight and after my knees, was getting wider.
Beautiful. Fitted like a glove and reminded me of blood. Taking it off I felt a choking feeling in my chest so I tried to take a few deep breaths
I couldn’t be in. My room didn’t seem safe anymore. There were maids, especially Maurecia who could whisper Travis needed me and I would have to listen to him. This was safer. No one could find me.
That is something I didn’t dare to do. I’m too scared but right now I wanted some time alone.
I need to think about everything, and most important I need to plan my runaway.
Even if I loved prince he will never know that. Like he said he wanted power and not love.
I will run somehow, disappeared and forget everything. I will be free.
Leave castle, prince, queen, horrible stories and every gossip.
I will just forget everything. No need to look back.
My feet carried me to the west wing. Prince’s cabinet, and meeting rooms.
I didn’t even realise that. I wondered why soldiers didn’t stop me.
I turned. I saw no one. I was all alone in that hallway.
Completely. Not a single living soul.
I turned again and my boots made a little sound on the wooden floor. I was getting closer to the prince’s cabinet.
I decided just to peek inside. See if the prince is inside and to ask him where is everyone. I’m in the castle for three months and I didn’t know too much. I don’t know why is so much of guards why is this place empty and why on earth King is disappearing like the ghost.
He didn’t show up at dinners. That was a gossip. I didn’t get on dinners too.
That was a place where people could watch me and gossip. I didn’t want that. Talk behind my back but not I’m my face.
I had dinner in my room. Usually, I would look through the window and scrub food. My appetite didn’t come back.
Like this dress showed I get thinner. My waist was around 60 centimetres. Too little.
“I need to go.” I heard a fast voice, and I stopped.
That is a prince. Why are the doors opened?
I looked at his cabinet. Doors were slightly open and I could hear the conversation.
“You can’t. The conference starts tonight and I don’t want to risk losing my son.” I heard King saying.
Where is he going? What are we happening?
“You don’t understand. I NEED to go.” He said that word extra loud, and I jumped from another side.
“No, you don’t. General will take care of that.”
I heard deep breathing.
“He can’t deal with that. They don’t want to stop. They want to see me. They asked that.”
“Since when we fulfil wishes from rebellions?” I heard King’s cold voice and chills run down my spine.
Rebellions.
“Since they started killing people,” Prince said in the same voice.
Killing?
I came closer to the doors and hear.
“I will kill them if necessary. I need to deal with that.” I heard his voice, and I strengthened my back.
He sounded so cold. Like that is just mission.
“I don’t know what to tell you. You don’t want to give up, but I have to warn you. They are not peaceful. I dealt with them before.”
“Before?” Prince asked a question I made in my head.
“Yes. This lasts since the previous king. They are just getting stronger.”
“Why you did not cut that in the root?” He asked worriedly.
“Like I did not try. I killed a person but as it seems not the real one. I had one period of peacefulness and I thought everything will be good.” I heard exhaling and then something moving.
“I will visit you before you go. But I warn you you need to come back before midnight.” I heard King’s voice so close that I jumped.
Oh no. He will be out in the second. He will find me.
I turned around. I need to hide.
I looked at some doors and fast I opened them.
The doors were quiet and in the last second, I closed them.
I didn’t hear Prince’s answer, but I heard the door closing.
I exhaled. I could feel my heart under my thong and it beat 100 per mile.
God this was close.
I closed eyes leaning on the doors. Slowly I slide down them.
What is happening? Why is prince leaving? I never saw or heard anything about killing. I thought that people are just protesting. Maybe destroying something. But not killing.
That can’t be true. And where is he going, anyway?
Where is that place? Why he needs to go now. Few hours before the conference? To kill them, to show them, to do what?
Frustrated I hit doors with my head. I instantly regret because a) it hurt like hell and b) that sound spread through the room.
I hope the prince didn’t hear me.
I exhaled and closed my eyes. God, I’m so tired.
I can’t stand this double life. I can’t stand anything. I hate people I hate weather I hate things that are happening I hate thing I can’t do anything I hate I’m too weak for anything.
“Does your head hurt?” I turned my head and looked at Prince.
Here is him. Standing maybe two feet from me in this huge room looking smoking hot in a deep blue suit with crossed arms. His strong muscles were visible from here.
“Yes, a little,” I said and smiled sadly.
God, how he knows.
“I wonder because I heard it to my cabinet.” He said and he got next to me.
He sat on the floor too and put his hands on knees.
“What is happening?” I asked quietly when he exhaled.
“I need to go.” I knew that, but I asked.
“Why?”
“And you know why. Don’t play innocent. I could hear you.” He said.
I blushed instantly. I didn’t want for him to found out that. It’s rude and not my thing.
“It’s rude.” He added.
“And I’m like a lady?” I asked raising an eyebrow.
“I curse, sneak, listen, gossip, seduce. I’m no lady.” I added and looked at him.
He exhaled.
“I know.” A smile appeared on his face.
“And one of the many facts why are you still alive.”
“And again. You are serious about that. I thought we crossed that faze.” I said.
Now I’m certain. That kiss meant nothing to him. He is ready to kill me.
“We never passed. We are moving into place.” He said and then stood up.
He gave me a hand, and I stood up too.
“I need to go, but you will not curse. I should get back until midnight.” He rolled eyes and turned.
“And please no more eye dropping.”
He opened doors and showed me to get out.
I lowered my head and passed.
I was in the hallway.
He closed the doors and followed me.
“What are you doing? I thought you need to go.” I asked confused.
“I do. But if you forgot my room is next to yours.” He said and raised an eyebrow.
“Oh, okay.” I nodded and continued moving.
Thay was the short walk from one wing to another. You couldn’t get lost because it was too short but at the same time too long.
My nerves were on edge. I just waited for the moment when he would touch me, foolish I know, but I couldn’t focus on anything else and I looked at the floor the whole time.
We were in front of my room when he stopped.
I stopped too.
I didn’t look at him just somewhere else.
I tried to get inside, but he stopped me.
He put a hand on doors and then I felt his warm breath.
“Don’t look sad. I will leave your parents alive.”
Second, later I heard the door slamming.
****
I felt tears falling down my cheeks and I fell to the floor.
I couldn’t move. I tried to catch my breath but I couldn’t.
One thing was in my brain.
He is going to my town. To kill my people. To kill rebellion. I can’t believe this is happening.
I hit doors with my head and exhaled.
This can’t be happening. I must run somehow.
We get close but he is still acting like a monster. Like he is not a living being with emotions. Like he is just a lion he wears on the uniform. Made to kill and survive.
But at the same time, I built some cell that is protecting me. I hide behind him not showing myself. I walked on the edge and just acted nice. I built a cage that is protecting me from getting hurt, but not from gossips. You need to be a fool not to hear them.
I’m a horrible person judging by them. And actually, they don’t even know me.
So that is why I hide behind him. Even though he is hurting me constantly. I keep in that shadow because that is what he is giving me. Protecting together with getting hurt. And I keep doing that. Hiding in a lion’s cage just to keep myself feeling good.
But not anymore. I will run somehow. I need to break free from all of this and to be myself again.
I erased tears and somehow stood up.
Second, I sat on the bed I heard doors opening and I looked up.
I didn’t know why I expected a prince. Guess to tell him something. To scream at him or to stop him. To demand him something. To let me go. Something. But it wasn’t him.
That were just girls.
“Miss we need to get you ready,” Olivia said and looked at me.
I nodded, but I didn’t move.
“Now,” Alicia added, and I nodded again.
Come on Dianna, you need to move.
I lifted my body and moved toward the bathroom.
Another tool for preparing is getting started.
I exhaled and then inhaled. This will be a long night.
After spending an entire day preparing I was ready to get out. It was middle of the night and the castle was live.
Too much people run in the hallways. Laughter, messing around, cheating was in the air and I hated it. Hated everything I couldn’t have.
Every smile, word, everything that had been denied to me I hated.
I wanted to feel free again but I couldn’t.
I walked up and down my room struggling with my dress. It was beautiful but hard to walk. I could get out.
Girls told that is best to stay until the beginning. Prince will come for me and we will get in the room.
So I waited. Again. Waited for the prince. To come back and to tell me what is happening. Waited for the whole thing just to see who will show up. Is Travis coming? Amelia? Someone else.
I didn’t know. I looked out the window and saw too much light. Again party outside.
After my God know which circle, I started to feel sick. Can I take this? This person. Things, acting, everything. After all, I couldn’t stop thinking about what happening at the last party. I wanted to bail everything and just to hide under the blanket.
You will survive this, Dianna. I cheered myself and somehow made myself on a deep breath.
I heard the door knocking.
I exhaled. This is it. How I will found out everything.
I opened doors expecting prince, but it wasn’t him. That was some guard standing in deep red uniform looking at me.
“Yes?” I asked and raised an eyebrow.
“Queen sent me to take you to the conference.”
I nodded.
“Where is the prince?” My voice was so cold that I get scared a little.
“He is not back yet.” He answered and then added.
“Shal we?”
I nodded and get out.
My dress was bright red lace and silk and looked amazing. I couldn’t imagine a better dress but it was hard to walk. Little tight.
I struggled for a few minutes when I finally managed to walk in it.
Guard did nothing. He just stood there looking at the floor.
I exhaled and waved.
“So. Lead.” I showed in some direction and he nodded.
Quickly we get to the third floor. From there he lead me to some hallways I didn’t see. Not even with two tours.
We walked and somehow went to the north wing. It was a little weird I never been here, but I realised the hallway is in nice deep red tones with wood and rustically atmosphere.
It reminded me of my home.
At some doors, he stopped. Okay. This is it.
He opened doors, and I exhaled.
Big round eclipse table was in front of me. There was no one. I looked around the room and everything was empty.
“This way.” He showed at some stairs I didn’t see and I nodded.
Terrace right.
In a few steps, I was on the big terrace which looked at the table. I could see every seat.
That big wooden table with the same chairs looked magnificent. Two thrones were on opposite sides and that must be a King’s and Prince’s spot.
They both sit on thrones.
I looked around. In the room was a little furniture. Little showcase and some details and that is it.
I looked at the guard and he showed at some spot. There was one big throne and next to it a small one. Like a little hiding spot.
I sat on it and turned to ask him something but he disappeared.
Weird.
I sat here uncertain for a few minutes when I heard doors opening.
The King was leading Queen. She smiled at something he said and they made their way.
I stood up when they get up.
“Dianna. Sorry, we did not see you.” Queen said and smiled. I smiled too, but I was a little nervous.
“King.” I bowed.
“Queen.” Also.
“Miss. Dianna.” King greeted me and helped Queen to sit on the throne.
“You can sit,” Queen said, and I nodded.
“Everything starts soon,” King said and kissed the queen.
She smiled and looked away.
He smiled too and get down.
Slowly the room was getting full.
I could see everyone getting in, inclining and sitting in someplace.
Like there is some order. And for the first time, I saw priests.
A few of them get inside together and sat on the chairs next to the Kings right side.
Okay, there is some way.
The last one entered the lower class. My people. They were a little different. Everyone was in the best suit and that showed up and dressed they looked like normal people.
I could hear some deep breath and I looked at Queen.
“What is happening?” I asked.
“Oh, nothing. It will start soon.” She said showing at the big watch on the wall.
Everything will start in five minutes.
But Prince wasn’t here.
King was very specific when he said that he needs to come back before midnight.
I lifted my head when I heard a door slamming because I thought he came but, no.
That was Travis and Amelia.
For a second I froze. She was the only women for that table.
They looked like they already rule the world. And distantly I knew something is happening. They planned something. As I knew prince was in my town, fighting with rebellion. And still, they are here.
No one said anything while Travis helped Amelia to sit. Actually, they looked matching and powerful.
She was in a dark dress and he was in the black suit. They looked dark and dangerous. Also, I knew that there will be problems.
“She is a woman.” Someone said and like in manic I looked at the table.
One Rich one in a dark blue suit with a fancy tie said that.
“I’m mostly aware of that,” Travis answered and smiled.
His mean smile was a dangerous one. He is really preparing something.
I somehow need to find out what.
The doors opened again, and I looked down. No. Just another priest.
I exhaled and looked at the wall.
It’s midnight. This circus needs to start.
King saw that too and I could see him exhale. His son didn’t show up. Why?
Also, there wasn’t any letter, so that has to be a good thing? He is still alive.
I felt someone’s hand on my shoulder and I looked at the Queen.
“Don’t worry. Everything will be fine. Icarus can do this.” She smiled.
Is she convincing herself in that or me?
After a few minutes, King stood up.
Everyone had to do the same.
“Gentlemen,” he looked at every man in the room and stopped at Amelia, “and lady.” He nodded and looked at the doors again.
“We can begin.” He showed at everyone and sat again.
Instantly the room was filled up with voices. I couldn’t focus on one single conversation. There was too much of them. No one wanted to be quiet. They just wanted to be heard. Everyone.
“Don’t worry. Everything will be okay.” Queen said, and I smiled.
I looked at her. Her face was blank, you couldn’t read anything. I looked at her hands. They are hiding things. They were shaking. She is nervous. Something isn’t right.
“Is everything okay?” I asked completely focused on her.
“Oh yes. Don’t worry.”
I nodded because she refused to answer me and I looked around.
There weren’t guards. This whole room was empty. I saw no one. Is there someone out? Why is this room empty? What are they trying?
I mean this is the most precious room. King and the Queen are inside. This room needs to be kept.
I looked down. Travis and Amelia sat at the bottom next to the prince’s throne and they just smiled. Like they are letting this go by itself. They are just listeners. They already know that.
“We need to talk one by one.” One priest said, and I focused.
I don’t know why is he important.
“Enough. I will hear one by one or no one.” King said, and I looked at that priest again.
Why is he so important?
“First thing first. Talking like classes. Preister, nobility and regular people.” He looked at Travis and he smiled.
“King something is happening. We know that. You can’t keep us blind.” One Rich one said, and I looked down. Idiot. That rich idiot with a fancy tie.
“Why, Racious you would go into the fight. Would you send your sons in the war? That you want. If that so I will say what is happening.” King answered quickly and cold.
There was just silence. No one said anything.
“As I thought.” He said and turned to the presters.
“What is happening in the church?” King asked.
“Nothing good.” Answered one priest.
“Explain.” King did nothing else. Just explain.
“One church in the west is destroyed. Everything. Graffiti, on the walls destroying that relic. We couldn’t believe when we saw. Horrible.”
“We all know who is guilty.” Some voice said, and I rolled my eyes.
Yes. My people.
“If we are guilty why are you then talking?” Travis answered before anyone else.
“Why are you talking then?” Tie guy raised an eyebrow and looked at Travis.
This won’t end up well.
“Because you are insulting my people,” Travis said.
“Let’s face things. You and you’re,” he showed around, “little company is guilty. Case closed.” He kicked the table and looked at the King.
“Now I’m suspicious. Why are you judging? You are no one.” Travis answered coldly.
He looked at him.
“Looked at this friend. I’m not anyone. I’m the closest princes counsel and you are nothing.” He said.
“We are not friends,” Travis answered quickly. “And I don’t see Prince. Where he is anyway?” Travis turned to the king and looked.
The whole room was in silence.
“Not your business,” King answered.
“Sure my King.” Travis lowered his head and smiled.
That is his fault.
“Continue, please,” King said again and turned to the priest.
“Thank you, your Majesty. As I was saying things are not good. I also heard with my colleague in the Wint. One person just showed up and killed another person. In church.”
“That must be hard to clean.” I exhaled.
He didn’t say that.
“Wait for your turn,” King warned.
“No.” Travis stood up.
“Let’s face with things. Every class is satisfied except us. The Nobility has everything. Priest, little destroying and they are still alive. But what is with us? What is with every lower class in town? They are used. People constantly dying in mines, plantations, everywhere. You don’t care for anything as long as you have everything. You don’t look at us and that is what is wrong. Everything else. Does someone have more or less money is irrelevant? Try living like us. On one cheese weeks and then you will love that money. You won’t make a suit for every occasion. That is King, what is wrong with this country. Too much money and someone doesn’t have enough. And that is why I will change something.”
The loud shot echoed the room.
“Quod cito pit citoperit” What comes quickly goes fast.

CHAPTER FORTY-SIX
“Piscis primum a capite foetet”

Things were weird. I could feel that. The air was different. Different smell.
There weren’t people on the streets, not because I used my power, but because they were closed in the mines.
They refused to get out. The point was that they will die if they keep this circus going.
I didn’t know why I went, but I felt like I had to.
I looked around and everything was bringing memories.
She was living in this town. She wanted to meet that solider. What is his name? Ah, Damien.
I looked around the Main house. This is the place where I saw her. Instantly I knew something is wrong with her.
She was different.
I got off the carriage and made my way to Damien.
“What are you doing?” I asked cold.
“I.. I just helped,” he answered. “She dropped something,” he added, and I wanted to roll my eyes.
This is pathetic. It was visible he is into her. That she is showing here just because of him.
I glanced at her.
There is something weird. Like she is breathing. I narrowed my eyes thinking but I said.
“No mixing with them. Remember.”
He nodded and bowed.
I turned what gave me another look at that strange girl.
She had brownish eyes and dark hair almost to the waist. A strong jaw and thick lips. Beautiful. She is made for rich things, necklaces around her neck, long dresses, that tinny waist, but life are karma.
It wasn’t judged. She ended up here.
I exhaled and entered the house. I didn’t miss that Damien wasn’t behind me.
That stupid soldier.
I needed to check the whole town. Something was preparing and I wanted to know. People planned that I just needed to find out why. If they plan on rebellion, I will cut it in the roots. My system won’t fall because of father’s mistakes.
I shook my head and focused on the present.
This won’t work. I always separated my emotions, but a moment when she showed in those dresses they are on the edge. I’m avoiding my power.
My whole part. My second half. The thing that made me complete, just because of some girl. My power can’t get in emotions. Not this strong.
So it wasn’t weird when dog run from one house to another chasing something. It wasn’t weird that there are no people. My acting was weird. But besides that this town was quiet. Not a single soul.
I turned in the other direction and that is when things complicated.
I didn’t know how they have these guns, but things didn’t look good.
Here was a whole crowd with guns. Bigger smaller, one even had a sword.
I smiled, letting my fake smile slip into his place.
“Well, this is strange,” I said my voice carried with the wind.
They didn’t answer. Just tightened guns. They have so little practice. They are nothing.
I already made a strategy and quietly signalised to my man. I could hear them whispering.
I saw too many frightened faces. They don’t want this. Everything they do someone made them do.
They are lead to someone.
“Where is the leader?” I asked.
No one stepped. My hands rested next to my torso. A wind carried my hair and I wanted nothing more than to use my power. Show them how weak they are, but I didn’t. I never froze my enemies. Nothing was worthy of that.
“Frightened to step. Such a coward.” I turned to get on my horse when I heard voices.
“Well, that is wonderful,” I said stepping closer.
That was a man in a grey dirty shirt and pants. He had a big gun, waiting on his shoulder and a gun in his hand.
“Know how to use that?” I nodded toward his shoulder.
He didn’t answer. Looked at me. His jaw tensed.
“Well, not talking.” I turned again.
“We just want you and your father to give up from the crown.”
“That is impossible,” I said without a smile.
My voice was cold, controlled but inside I had questions.
“You did nothing for us. They are enjoying! We have nothing!” He almost screamed, and I closed the eyes. Cursing always hurt me.
“And you know that, because?” I gestured to keep talking, and he looked at the crowd.
“Don’t look at them. It’s too late. Leader, lead.” I said sharply and the man looked at the ground.
“They do nothing for us. We are supposed to be your people, but it’s like you have no one except your servants.” He smiled showing his teeth.
There is some mistake in this company. True. My father hated his people, but I couldn’t do anything until I have more power. Right now I had to play nice but in a year everything will change.
But it’s pointless to say that. Thay already decided. They got a conclusion based on my father. Its already lost.
“And you think you know me?” I asked getting closer. I could see his green eyes getting bigger and bigger. He is scared. Good.
“There is a little answer. You don’t fucking know me.” I whispered looking at his neck where vein jumped up and down. His heartbeat fast.
He closed the eyes and I could see him letting his weapon. Almost invisible I took my knife.
“You. Don’t. Know. Me. ” I emphasized every word and cut his vein.
His last ten seconds started.
He fell on the ground painting snow into the red. A few drops fell around. I stepped away. I saw a few of them on my military pants.
Even though there was a few Celsius under zero I was just in a jacket and the shirt. I didn’t feel coldness.
I could feel power getting out. That was always this way. It wanted to get out with every murder I would commit. It fed herself.
I took a deep breath and turned.
“Ready to die?” I said looking at people.
They didn’t move just took guns.
“As I thought,” I said bored and turned.
One soldier gave me my gun. Desperate times desperate measures.
Before they could move a few people from the front ended dead.
Time to show some action.
I ran, getting through a crowd wanting to get in the mines. There is a whole thing. He is in delusion.
A few people tried attacking me. I hit them with the gun. They are not dead just passed out.
I almost get out when I felt pain on my left ribs. That will hurt.
I turned toward that person, my face blank.
How on earth that little boy hit so hard?
In front of me was a boy. Well, not a little boy. He had a sixteen, maybe. Still, he hit well.
“That was nice.” God, that hurts.
“Thanks, I was planning that.” He answered still holding some wooden thing.
“Interested in soldier life. Few good things, money, women, home, and maybe my army.” I said completely focused on him.
There was a quietness around us. Except us, no one was here. I could afford the time.
His face changed a little, but he answered.
“No thanks.” He narrowed eyes and looked at me.
“Why are you talking with me? When you will kill me?”
I smiled.
“I have some time. But I won’t kill you. Maybe a little hurt, but it will pass.” I said and turned.
He fell on the ground passed.
I will take him into the army.
****
I made my way to the mines. Main entrance. Big wooden doors. I wanted to break them, but I didn’t.
Maybe to wait.
“Ready for the talk?” I yelled to no one special and get closer.
No one answered. They are not idiots.
“That little group is dead. You can get out.” I said leaning onto the doors.
My army showed at the corner. I made a silent sign, and they slowed down a little.
I looked around.
This is horrible. No one deserves that.
I turned ready to get out. This is pointless. They don’t want to talk. They don’t want to listen. Maybe I will kill them all or just leave them.
I heard the door opening.
“Oh, someone showed up.” I smiled but my smile dropped.
They sent a child. This is just not real. They sent a little child. Little innocent child to get to the prince. She did nothing to me.
“Sending a child. I thought you worth more.” I said coldly and I could feel my power getting out.
This time I didn’t stop it. I embraced it.
I could feel every soul in the mine. I chose every single of them letting out the little child and my army. I know how that will hurt.
I raised my hands. I felt my temperature rising, and I welcomed the wind on my face.
I looked down at the child. Then squeezed fists.
And I felt I’m losing my energy. This one is just exhausting. I will need days of rest to have full energy.
But it will be worth it.
I heard a collective scream. Higher, women, and deeper, man. They needed to be tough something.
No one can send a little child and then expect from me to just go. I won’t step back and I want to talk with a grown-up person.
“Just one person needs to get out and everything will stop.”
I turned around. No one got out.
I smiled and cleansed my teeth. If they didn’t want mercy I won’t give them.
I looked at the ground and then I heard a voice.
“Enough.” And there was Dianna’s father.
In a white coat, with little grey hair, grey eyes looking tired.
“Oh?” I raised an eyebrow and smiled again.
I saw a little blood of his nose. He looked like an old man that hovered.
“I get out.” He said through cleansed teeth.
“Nice nice.” I smiled and squeezed a little harder.
“I said I will stop but not right away,” I said tensed.
I need to stop. Soon my energy will go.
I realised the squeeze. I saw him straightened up. He rub blood on his nose and turned to a child.
“Emilia, get inside.” He touched a girl, and she nodded before heading inside. Before he smiled at her.
I thought for a second. Did Dianna had a nice childhood? Was she filled with happiness? Did she get whatever she wanted?
But then I remembered what happened to her. She didn’t.
“Well, doctor nice to talk with you,” I said putting hands behind my back. I didn’t want him to see them shaking. I’m tired.
“Doctor?” He raised an eyebrow.
“White coat, rubbing blood without watching. Cap in the pocket. Has a little girl called Dianna and a wife? Live on the east side of town. Little cute house. Nice flowers.”
I said and smiled.
“I know everything.”
He didn’t look scared. He looked like he is talking with a normal person. He is normal and I’m too.
“Very nice Prince, but I don’t have a daughter. At least not anymore.” He answered, and I looked at him.
Can I tell him? That she is alive. In the room next to mine. In love? Hurt? Raped?
I shook my head. No.
“She is alive,” I said, and I saw a smile on his eyes. That is good. Little hope.
“What do you want my Prince? I’m sure we all have different things to do.” He said and crossed arms.
Straight to the business.
“Why are they acting like that?” I showed at the mines.
“They want rights. You should know that.” He answered without a flinch.
“And I can’t give them that,” I said.
“Then you will leave. We want rights, not some pathetic talk.”
I can see where she got that talk. Like a father that daughter.
“Very nice.” I nodded. I will kill everybody in that mine.”
“Don’t rush. They work well. Who will work in them?”
“People are replaceable,” I answered simply.
“Yes, with a lot of money and time. You don’t have any of that.”
“Wrong. I have both.” I raised my hands.
Just to check.
I saw him frozen in the house but for sure.
My eyes turn green and he is frozen.
I came closer. He is not breathing.
That is just she.
I turned. Get a few steps in the path. Streets.
I found that guy.
“Take him with us.” I showed and get on the horse.
The conference is starting soon. There wasn’t a sun at all. The night is falling.
I cannot get on time.
I need to run. The path is too long and here is easy to change them.
I have three hours.
“Fuck,” I said running through the dark.
My senses are used. That way I could see like its daylight. Now it’s dark. I fell my power losing me and my ribs hurt like hell.
****
I run through the hallways. I’m forty-five minutes late.
I took a deep breath in the hallway.
But something stopped me.
I heard something.
I run through the doors.
What the hell happened here?
I looked at pure dysfunction. People were running down the room too scared to exit. Why are they scared? What happened?
I raised my look and found my mother and Dianna.
I had to stop. She had a deep red lace dress. It is so thick and perfect it made me take another breath. Long one.
But something is wrong. She is crying. Why is she crying? I looked at my mother.
She was on her knees. What happened?
I looked down.
And like magic crowd run through the doors and I was left alone.
I found my father.
This can’t be happening.
I stepped closer, not sure how to act.
I never expect this. This just can’t be the truth. I looked down.
His uniform was covered in blood. The shout was precious in the heart.
I fall on my knees.
This is not the truth. He can’t be dead.
This can’t be happening.
I looked up again.
Something blurred my sigh.
I touched my face. Tears. I didn’t cry for too long. And now they appeared.
He is my family. My everything. The only person in my childhood that didn’t look at me like I’m a monster. He looked at me like normal. I’m just a boy who needed practice.
I need something to change.
This cannot be happening.
I stood up.
Took his uniform in my fists.
“Wake up!” I yelled. He is pretending. This must be some sick game. He is preparing me for something.
I need to know why is he planning this. This is either a dream or some sick game. But this can’t be real.
I felt someone on my shoulder.
In normal situations, I would hurt him, but now I just said.
“This is some sick game,” I said not recognizing my voice. It’s so harsh. I sound like some machine. Old and broken.
“This is not real.” I shake him again concentrated on him. He will open his eyes and everything will be okay.
He will say something because I got late, and that is it.
I shook him again, and I heard something falling on the floor.
I looked down.
There in the dark carpet shine a gold crown. Thick crown. Almost unnoticeable under his hair but now, on the floor, it looked like a lost piece of treasure.
I took it.
It is cold in my hands. I can’t believe. This is my father’s crown. Only he wears it. He made just for himself. The old one is too big. He said.
I shook my head.
“This is not real,” I repeated looking at that metal thing.
This represents something big. This little metal thing represents 33 countries. Whole continent. One of the 7 leading kings. One of the royal persons in Country Leadership.
This is something so worthy but at the same time useless. Just a piece of metal.
I throw it at the wall.
I turned.
And I saw her. Dianna is standing in front of me. She in that beautiful dress tears falling down her face and looking sad.
“Why are you crying? You should be happy. He is dead.” I said and looked at the floor.
“How to be happy when you are crying?” She asked her soft voice breaking through my barriers.
Once, I swear, I will take power. I will take the throne and after that control, power and trust and then, only then, will search for my Queen.
But there is she. Standing in a syren dress with dark hair and saying those words.
I can’t believe.
“Piscis primum a capite foetet” The fish starts to stink from the head.

CHAPTER FORTY-SEVEN
“Magis videt oculi quam oculus”

I looked down. That can’t be happening.
This is not true.
Like in some dream I stood up and looked at the table.
King’s uniform is destroyed. Blood all over it. His head on the left side looking at nowhere.
I turned to Queen. She already knows.
She is on her knees, crying.
I run to Queen and kneeled.
“Queen,” I said quietly looking at that now broken women.
She is no one now. King is dead.
I shook my head, and I wanted to shut that crowd.
They are too loud.
I can’t deal with that. I wanted to get down and shut them up but at the last minute, doors opened at they run out.
The Prince is standing at the entrance.
He looked confused. What is happening, his eyes are saying.
He looked at me and then at his mother.
Like some zombie, he moved to the middle of the room and looked at the King.
After that, he stood unmoved.
I turned to Queen again.
“Hey, hey.” I kneeled and took her head.
“You need to stop crying. Everything will be okay.” I said tears falling down my face.
I should be happy. King is dead. My people are free. They will never have a thing like this. Everything will get better.
I looked down at Prince. He was kneeling in front of the throne.
Or worst. Maybe he is destroyed as well.
This is Travis’s fault.
I shook my head and put Queen on the chair. She needs to calm down.
I looked at her.
Her love is killed.
She is broken.
I turned to look at Prince.
He shook his father and I run down the stairs and came closer.
I touched his shoulder.
For a second I was on the hill again when I was in his hug.
I touched him that day. He looked lost. He looked lost now. Maybe more than that day.
I shook my head and squeezed a little harder.
Nothing happened. My hand fall.
He is lost.
“This is not real.” I heard him saying.
I said nothing.
I looked at him.
He said something for himself and then he kneeled.
What is happening?
He took something little from the rug and looked at it for a second.
What is that?
He squeezed that and then threw it at the wall.
Nothing happened.
That is King’s crown. I realise.
He turned.
His eyes for the first time look like lost souls.
Here are so emotions that almost kills me.
“You should be happy. King is dead.” He said harshly.
I glance at the King and then at him.
He is broken. Just like Queen, just like me when he brought me here.
He lost his father.
“How I can be happy when you are crying?” I answered quietly looking at him.
His head fell and he smiled.
He took two deep breaths.
Why is no one in here? King is killed, and no one pays attention.
I look at the Prince and he lifted his head.
He smiled.
And then fall on the knees. Instantly I screamed. Something is wrong.
What is happening? I run to him trying to catch him.
What did he do?
He just did something.
My hands trembled as I tried to catch him. What is happening? In manic I’m trying to take his head. He is not moving. What is happening??
Tears fall onto his face.
What is it?
I kneeled and put his head into my lap.
“Help!” I yelled and yelled.
No one came.
What is happening?
“No one will come.” I heard his voice and I look down.
I smiled and then I cry harder.
“You idiot!” I scream.
“What happened?” I ask still crying.
“Power sets herself free.” He said quietly.
I looked at him.
He has dark circles under the eyes. He looked sick. Skin is grey. Eyes empty.
“You need to rest,” I said trying to lift him.
“That would be lovely, but I have obligations. I need to work.” He rubbed his face and exhaled.
“That can wait. You need to rest.” I said, and he stood up.
“I need to work.” He repeated and run to the doors.
He exited, and I saw what happened.
Everybody is frozen.
In the middle of the step. Standing. Crying.
Everyone doing something.
He caught for the door frame.
“No. You will rest.” I said taking his hand and putting it around my neck.
He needs to rest. Has to.
I looked down at his feet.
What happened? Why is he limping?
Slowly, trying to avoid every person I lead him to his room.
That was hard because a) he is heavy and b) that is too much walking.
But eventually, we came.
I put him on the bed and tried to unbutton his shirt.
“Trying to rape me?” He said, and I froze.
I felt tears in my eyes. He didn’t mean that. He is not that mean.
I look at him.
He lifted his hand and rubs my tears.
“That was mean. Sorry.” He said, and I nodded.
He didn’t mean that.
He is just in grief. He missed his dad.
“You need to rest,” I said again when I took his shirt off.
He is naked under it.
Okay, not the best idea.
But I couldn’t resist. I looked at his naked chest with dark tattoos on.
Musculus body. Very musculus.
I could see every muscle.
I looked at the tattoos.
Just between his breast muscles.
Something.
I came closer to read but I couldn’t.
“It says ‘And now they pray’.” He said, and I jumped.
I thought he is asleep.
“Sorry. I shouldn’t read that. ” I took a blanket and covered his chests.
He talked again.
“Don’t worry.” He exhaled.
His hand is on his eyes. He didn’t want to face reality.
I looked down.
I followed his muscles and looked at his left side.
It looks like he is beaten.
“What is this?” I asked touching already purple skin.
“That is called bruise and it hurts.” He said, and I rolled eyes.
“Very funny. I mean how you got that.” I asked and touched it again.
He didn’t let a sound but his muscles tensed. Underneath the skin, his body was tensed. But he stayed silent.
That must be hurting.
“I will be back,” I said and run from his room.
I run down the stairs and again. Again. Opened kitchen doors. Searched for the freezer. Found it. Took some bag.
I run to his room again.
“Here. Put this.” I said pressing the bag.
He narrowed his eyes for a second but then relaxed.
“I need to work.” He said trying to get up.
I pushed him to the bed again.
“Calm down. Everybody is frozen. You have time.” I said and pushed his hands down.
Those, now tattooed arms, clenched, and he opened eyes.
They are ice crystals again.
He is back.
“No.”
His eyes turn green and a second later I could hear screaming. Some orders. People. Scared. His ruler is killed.
I exhaled.
“You have like three minutes unless you want to be seen with me.” He answered taking his shirt I took of.
“For what?”
He looked tired but determined.
“Guards are coming. They want to see if I’m alive.” He buttoned the shirt and took the bag off.
“Beans.” He read.
“Good idea.” Added and I smiled.
“Thanks.” I stood up and looked at him.
“You should rest. That killed you. You passed out.” I said anger running down my body.
Why is he so careless? Why doesn’t he want to rest? He is a human after all.
“I need to work. Things will change.” He said, and I exhaled.
I turned to the doors and stopped.
“As you wish, King.” The new title sounded weird on my thong and I exited the room. Get in mine. Took off that dress.
And didn’t see him for the next three days.
****
Everyone is in grief. King is murdered.
They need to find out who did that. Why? And to kill him.
I didn’t see prince since the room.
Queen, since the conference.
They were gossips that she is in so bad shape that she can’t get out of the bed.
I should visit her, but I couldn’t.
I closed the eyes and remembered my dream.
Anakin searched for the killer. He killed that person, but he didn’t kill the person responsible for the order. He couldn’t settle for that. Murderer needs to pay. No one has a right to that. They can’t do that. No one can kill the Queen.
That thought would kill me. Is she really a Queen, or he just called her that way? No one ever said anything about the previous king. No one. Just like there is a hole before this king. You couldn’t find anything. They were dates with this family, but I needed to know who did that. Is anything true, or I’m just losing my mind.
I stood up. I was in a simple shirt and pants walking around the room while fire burn in the fireplace. It’s like I didn’t feel it. I was cold. No one could heat me.
I looked throughout the window. That snow is still falling. Suddenly I can’t take anything. I can’t inhale. I can’t exhale. Everything is blurry. I feel like I’m walking in some balloon. Nothing is real, and this will disappear. I will disappear.
No.
I tried to get to the doors. I need some oxygen.
Somehow doors opened and I get out.
When air hit my face, I was able to breathe. I felt the cold snow on my knees and my hands. Why is it so cold? I want to spring. This is all so messed up.
I shook my head and wished to kick myself. I’m getting crazy. All of this can’t be real. Just can’t. Something needs to be my imagination. No one has these dreams. No one has this much information. And that can’t be true.
Dreaming some lost King and Queen with powers. The child has the same power as me.
No.
That is just my mechanism. I dreamed that to protect. To feel safe somewhere and not to be true.
I didn’t care for the snow. I stood up and sat on the chair. Table and chairs were moved a little under the roof so it can be sit.
I looked at this whole place. I could see a labyrinth, houses, that house where the prince kissed me, practising court. Everything. But that is just a piece. A piece of a puzzle. Nothing is complete and you never see a whole picture.
I exhaled. For the first time since my little panic attack, I could breathe. This all seems too clear. Like I wait for that.
I stood up.
I will visit the Queen.
****
Coming back to that place brought some memories.
I remembered when that guard attacked me. She saved me.
She asked nothing in return. I never offered anything.
I guess it’s true what they say. What doesn’t kill makes you stronger. By right now I didn’t feel strong. I was scared.
I looked at my hands. They were shaky.
I didn’t know what to do. I was nervous. I can’t deal with this.
I turned around myself. There weren’t guards. Before you could see a guard at every corner. Now they weren’t here. I looked at the doors. They looked massive and scary. But the person behind them wasn’t. She was nice. To me. I remembered.
She wasn’t very nice to the Prince. He told me everything she did to him. How she wanted him dead. How she tried to kill him. And after that, I couldn’t watch her the same.
But now. Now, this person is broken and I will do anything to help.
I inhaled and pushed the doors.
Big room with an amazing view showed up. It was breathtaking.
I could see a marina. Big ships, small, sailboat, people, a big ship for King and the Queen. One dog. Everything. It looked like someone put a magnifying glass and you can see everything.
Every person was visible. Every wave and every animal.
God, it was beautiful.
I turned.
I saw Marissa sleeping next to Queen.
She was in a deep blue dress while Queen looked horrible. I mean she was beautiful. She is beautiful. But she looked broken. Her face was completely white and her hands were scratched.
I came closer.
“Marissa?” I whispered and shook her shoulder.
“You can go. I will..” Her eyes opened immediately, and she looked at me.
“Oh.” She said and lift her head.
“Hey.” I smiled and sat in the chair next to hers.
“Hey.” She repeated, and I looked at Queen.
“How is she?” I whispered, frightened that she will wake up if I talk louder.
“I don’t know. Dictor says that everything is fine, this is just a process of grieving. Everyone has their own. I don’t know why is she so hard on herself.”
“King was her life,” I said quietly moving her hair a little.
“And he is dead.” She said whispering like she can’t believe in that.
“I know,” I confirmed and looked at her.
She looked tired too. She needed to rest.
“Go have some rest. I will be with her.” I said touching her shoulder.
“Are you sure?” She asked worriedly.
“Yes.” I nodded and smiled.
“I will watch at her.”
She stood up. Kissed queen on the cheek and me on the hair and exited the room.
All of this with murder sounded too weird.
Like everything is planned.
You can’t just bring a weapon and kill a King.
That needs some planning.
I exhaled. Travis couldn’t kill a prince. He just couldn’t.
I put a head on my hands and exhaled. I wanted to smile. Once I was on their side and now, I’m on this side. I don’t know who has the real way. What is true and what is not?
I can’t decide. I’m in the middle and can’t decide.
“His Majesty, the King.” Some person said and for a moment I was confused.
A king? But he is dead.
Then doors opened and prince showed up.
Ah yes.
Our King.
I stood up. Not to incline but because I was surprised.
When he saw me I looked at the ground.
“I’m sorry. If you want to see her, I will leave.” I tried to get out, but he stopped me.
“No.” I felt his warm squeeze on my elbow.
“I need to talk with you.”
“Magis videt oculi quam oculus” More eyes sees better.

CHAPTER FORTY-EIGHT
“Historia magistra vita est”

I stopped. Why does he want to talk to me?
I thought he is busy dealing with king stuff and dealing with rebellion. He needed to send soldiers.
As I heard they are trying to attack three main places for the army. Town Lona, practicing area Wert and south of the country. One place called Fon. They were placed where most of the army is located. They practice, prepare, and work. Not on the body, but on the mind too.
“Why?” I whispered and looked at his hand.
His huge hand felt so warm and comfortable. My whole body heated, and I looked into his eyes again.
They are cold.
“We have something to clear.” He answered, and I was surprised with coldness in his voice. He sounded like the real king. He isn’t coronated but just on the throne because the king is killed, but this change for a moment scared me. His constant changes scared me.
“Okay,” I said and nodded.
“We will go in my cabinet.” He said and turned to doors.
He didn’t even glance at Queen.
I turned to her.
“I will be back,” I whispered and kissed her on the forehead.
Prince waited for me at the doors.
“Why are you doing that? She is a villain of the story.” He said and I narrowed my eyes.
“Your story. Not mine. You are the villain of my story.” I said sharply and looked at him.
He raised eyebrows for a second and then he turned.
“Come.” He turned in some direction and I had to follow him.
Again, the stairs. Moving. Steps. This castle is too big.
I exhaled when we finally came to his cabinet. It looked the same as the last time. My first visit was when I thought I will die.
This is my second visit.
I looked like a lost puppy in the middle of the room. He sat on the table and showed me to sit on the chair. Slowly, I made my way to it.
It looked a little strange to be this quiet, but I didn’t care. Maybe this is how King work.
I exhaled when I sat on the chair and toward him. He started immediately.
“As you remember you came here three months ago. You spent a whole time in the castle. You learnt out traditions, manners, a way of thinking. You fit in this layer and you have a nice chance to live in that layer for the rest of life. We will stop pretending that I will kill you. I did not do that first day and I won’t do that now when I know you. So I will ask directly. Why are you here? How can you resist? And do you have a mission? Did you had something with King’s death?”
He raised his cold eyes on me and chills run down my spine.
He is acting grown-up. Like he did this hundredth times before. Like his is some recusal. Not the real thing.
“I know nothing,” I said and looked at the table. Dark rich wood.
I looked at him.
“I don’t know how, why and I don’t have a mission. You brought me here, I did not want that.” I sounded braver than I was.
“Okay.” He looked at me for a second and then took something from the table.
“Read this.” He gave me a letter.
I touched the rice paper and opened it.
At the top was some print. Some spirals. Blue colour. Institute for DNA searching.
Left corner. Right. The date.
I inhaled and read.
Your Majesty,
As I previously told you this will be a final analysis and as you requested, I analysed her blood with every blood we have. This is the result.
Too many formulas. Some symbols, letters most of them unknown to me and I skipped that part. I hope there is an explanation.
As I thought, mutations are happening on the Acid. That is impossible. Something like that can’t happen on acid. That can destroy a whole system, but her system somehow finds a way to work. And the most interesting thing is that is continued. That is not just one mutation. On one gene. No. That is happening every second. I could see in the blood how that is happening. How her system is fighting with that. How they win and mutation settle in the Acid. The strangest thing ever. But if mutations happen on Acid they will change its formula, turn her into something else, but that wasn’t the case with her. Mutations do happen, but Acid stays unchanged.
But the second thing. As I previously did, I compared your blood and hers. Too much uncommon. But not the same genes. Just mutations.
You can’t have the same ancestor and there is no blood connection except that, and that lead me to something else.
I compared her blood with every we have. The long and boring process, if I can add, but it was worth it.
You must know, your father didn’t get the throne from his father. He didn’t have right on it. Never had that gen. But he took it. As it legend say throne gave power to the ruler to keep him focused. To keep him above regular people. Then it’s absolutely normal that your father skipped that rule. He took it after all.
But you have power. Throne gave it to you. In his line, you are the next legal leader.
But there is a catch.
No one ever asked what happened with the previous king. Where is he? Is he dead? And there is one simple answer. Everyone just supposed he died. But the catch is…
She is his daughter.
I looked at him.
“Are you playing with me?!” I asked angrily.
This is not true. It just can’t be.
I looked down at that letter. That can’t be true. I’m not his daughter.
He didn’t move.
“I would like that.” He crossed his hand on the chest and stood up.
“See? That is a problem.” He placed hands on the handrail.
“Little, tinny problem because your genes make you a legal ruler.”
I shook my head. That can’t be true. I refuse to think about this. He is playing with me.
“No… That is not true..” I whispered looking into his eyes.
He came closer.
“It is, my love. Every word is true.” I felt his breath on my cheek.
In manic, I closed my eyes. This is not true.
“No,” I said rubbing my forehead, “That can’t be true,” I added and looked at him.
“It is, my love.”
“No!” I screamed.
“Yes.” He whispered.
“No!” I screamed and tried to set free from his hands.
“Let me go!” I screamed.
He tightened even harder.
“Let me go!” I repeated trying to get from his hug.
He turned me. My back touched his chest. He is breathing hard. I’m breathing too.
“Calm down, my love.”
“No!” I tried again. Useless.
“Calm down.” He growled, and I had to calm.
Something in his voice frightened me.
“Calm down.” He touched my hand and made circles on it.
A few minutes passed, and I calmed down.
“Good.” He let me go and instantly I felt cold. I missed his warmth.
“Now the main question is. What are you going to do?” He raised an eyebrow.
“Me? Nothing.” I answered.
“I’m just a girl and I will always be. You are the King.” I said and looked at him.
“Not the legal one.” He said coldly.
“You are,” I said trying to persuade myself and him.
“No. I’m not. And that is what you need to deal with. I am not. You are.” He was again close.
“No,” I said that quieter.
One thing crossed my mind. I’m not a ruler or I will ever be. He is raised for that and he needs to do that.
“No.” I lift my head.
“You will do that. And no one will know about this.” I said pointing at the letter.
“Burn it. Destroy. It needs to disappear.”
I looked at him. He had a smile on his face.
“As I said. A real ruler.”
“No.”
He came to a step closer.
And then another one.
“There is power in your veins, your blood and your very essence. Let it out. See what could you be, in all your terrible glory. See.”
He caught my shoulders wide smile on his face.
No. I don’t have power.
“No,” I said scared.
“Yes. And I will find a switch. You will see. Power can be a good thing.”
“It is a bad thing. I’m an example.” I lowered my head.
“I was okay with living in the secret. I was okay to hide that. But you are not.”
“I’m not because I know that. I know how its to feel power and magic in your veins. You need to feel that and when you do, you don’t want to lose it.” His eyes sparkled with some shine. He enjoyed this.
Now he is close to that edge I’m afraid to cross. That little line I was scared to even think about.
That line which says what if you have some power? That line. The line that changed everything. Who am I kidding? It’s already crossed. It’s over now.
I’m done.
I exhaled.
“No.” I just said and turned.
I felt his arm on my shoulder.
“No. Just leave me alone,” I said pushing his hand.
And for once he let me go.
I exited his cabinet lost in my mind.
This is some joke. It must be. That can’t be true. It’s all so unreal that I’m feeling like I’m in the story. You can’t just to say that.
No.
I’m a normal person. I’m like everybody else. Not like a prince. He is someone different and me, I’m just me. No one special just a regular person who lives in a simple city, not happy with a situation.
I shook my head. Something was happening to him.
I looked around. Somehow I was out. I found an exit, and I looked at the snow.
There are just a few months till the end. Another start. New beginning. New chance. A chance for a run. A chance for me. To get out. To finally start over again.
I exhaled. I will wait.
I pushed snow from my boot and looked up.
This time is confusing. Suddenly it’s night. Days are short and I cannot follow anything.
It’s cold. The show was covering everything. From a little bush to the castle. There was even on sides. Walls of dark bricks had that white thing.
I hate the snow. I hated everything cold and everything which looked cold.
I guess I hate Prince. He has all those things.
He has icy eyes, cold personality, and beautiful and cold soul.
Everything.
But he is so much powerful than snow. He doesn’t melt or give up. From one side it was funny to compare him with snow but right now he looked like one. Cold and white.
I never knew how to describe him. One moment he would be nice and shiny and before you know he is killing and dying. I never knew how to act. I looked like some child.
Not listening, bragging, fighting. I am a child after all. I have seventeen years. I’m not someone who lived the whole life and I don’t have experience. The only thing I have is my possibility. I can resist him and that is what brought me to this castle. What I’m doing I don’t know.
I know nothing. From one side he is keeping me in the dark and the second side Travis and Amelia are preparing something I don’t even know.
They just show up and demand something.
There were days when I wanted to say everything to the prince. I would lay in bed, looked at the ceiling and making
a sentence. I would imagine our conversations and to be honest, most of them would end up with my death. Because why not? I’m just a girl and now when a king is dead he can lock me in the room and torture me.
He can demand answers, the reason for the rebellion, who works on that, but the truth is I don’t know.
I will always be on that edge not completely sure where I fit in. I will balance somewhere in the air. I will do everything about that unless I run.
The run never sounded better. I just needed to figure out how to do that and how to run from his castle. From his people and most importantly how to run from the prince.
It’s pointless. Said my mind.
Now when Prince knows everything you can’t run. You will be trapped. I don’t think he wants to kill you. I don’t think that. He wants to use you. He is convinced that you have some power. He will do anything just to figure out what. He said that himself.
I shook my head and looked around. The snow was falling so fast that I saw nothing.
I felt it on my skin and hair. I’m wet. I should get inside and dry.
“Historia magistra vitae est” History is life’s teacher.

CHAPTER FORTY-NINE
“Gloria discupuli gloria magistri”

Prince gave some new rules.
1. No one is allowed to get out after 11 p.m.
2. Soldiers will be in towns. Every night they will run the city and check every house.
3. The people will be given some money. I didn’t know what that meant. Are they getting real money or something else? But I didn’t know the answers.
4. Prince won’t have an army. One soldier from his private army will be in the city. They will give him daily reports.
5. Dort made in the army.
That thing shocked me. He said he is not ready yet, and he still put him in. And the town he went to is my town. That is on purpose.
6. Every Rich person needs to give some money.
7. People will work at the castle, but after 10 p.m. they will go. Castle will be closed. No visits.
He sent Marissa and her husband back in their town.
8. Every person who goes out will be killed. Immediately.
9. Every person from the castle and every soldier will go into the hospital for analyses.
10. You need to be ready for the fight.
Ten rules and everybody is scared. They don’t know what to expect.
Hell, I’m scared too. He talked about some changes. Better changes. But he threw these rules. No one can use them. This will make things worst.
I just hope that nothing bad will happen.
But who I am kidding? Something will happen.
Someone will be killed.
As always I knew that there is something bad. You can’t just to give new rules. Some people will rebel.
Every person wich has power will be in the castle tomorrow. I felt that. They won’t just stay calm and let Prince decide what is good and what is not.
No.
I shook my head and lay on the bed. There is so much more under this surface. He is hiding something. He must be planning something.
This won’t get well. People will try to defend. People think they can’t trust him. That he is dangerous.
I covered my body with a blanket and exhaled. The night is cold. I don’t have my maids the whole night. They have to be back in their towns to sleep or to sleep in the hotel. That is unpractical. Here everyone had their room and suddenly they have to go.
I knew this is wrong, but I said nothing. I remain silent and looked at the ceiling.
God, what is happening to him?
I heard doors slamming. That could be just one person.
“What happened with knocking?” I said and pressed my hand over the eyes.
“Nothing. We are alone.” He said.
“Great. But knocking. I could be naked.” I exhaled and stood up.
“I said that once and I will say it again. I already saw you naked. Remember?” He raised an eyebrow and I blushed. Yes, he keeps reminding me of that.
I’m an idiot. And I need to stop saying that.
“Okay. What do you want?” I said and stood up.
“You need to learn.” He said, and I looked at him.
“What now? It’s dark.” I griped and turned to my bed.
“You need to learn how to deal with some stuff.” He took my hand and dragged mine from my room.
Everyone dragged me.
“I know you are lying about that. That just can’t be true. You are planning something.” I said angrily, my cheeks red from anger.
“Let me go,” I said trying to stop.
“You need to learn something.” He answered simply and before I could think we were in the north castle.
He is quick.
“Come one, little monster.” He said entering his cabinet.
I looked at the doors. There was some pattern. Something curved.
I exhaled. He needs to know that rules are wrong.
He sat on the throne and looked at me.
“I thought you ran.” He said, and I rolled my eyes.
“The rules are wrong,” I said suddenly.
I didn’t think. I just blurted that out.
His face changes instantly. He looked serious and cold. Calculated, that face he used more and more.
“You did not say that.” Slowly he stood up and come to me.
“It’s true,” I said stepping backwards.
“Reasons, please.” He turned and sat in the chair opposite me.
The right leg was over his left. Hands under a chin, making a pyramid. Eyes cold like hell.
I inhaled.
“That won’t satisfy people. It will lead to more rebellion. You will give money to the poor and take it from the rich. Not a good idea. The rich want to be happy, they will show up tomorrow to protest. Poor people will be suspicious. They are thought not to trust you. They will think that is a price for more work. They won’t still.” I shook my head and looked at him.
“You are in delusion. Here is what will happen,” he looked at me his eyes serious.
I exhaled. That will happen. I can’t believe.
I looked around myself and pinch myself just to check am I dreaming this.
No. I don’t.
“Okay. But can you tell me that?” I asked confused.
“I can now. Besides, this is your place,” he turned and showed on the big throne.
No.
“No, stop,” I raised my hands making him stop. “That story won’t change anything. I don’t believe you.”
He shrugged.
“As you want.”
I looked at him. Weird.
“Long time ago my father did the same thing. This is just the same thing. I repeated his actions. You won’t believe what people can do,” he put his elbow on the knees and looked at me. He is tired and he just refuses to get rest. “If they have the real potential.”
“You look like a ghost,” I blurted before I could think.
Dammit.
“Thank you, my love. You look gorgeous like always,” his eye reflected his sarcastic smile.
“But that is not why are we here,” he stood up and took something from the shelf.
I turned to the table when he showed me to do that way.
That is a map. A map of our country.
I looked at it.
“What is this,” I asked confused.
“This is a map. You see,” he showed at the angle.
“I can see that,” I pointed out.
“Lovely. So starting.”
He sat on the throne and turned map to me.
“This is a map of our country. There are 33 countries, every country has a few towns but this,” he showed at the castle, “this country has more of them. 13 towns. They are all focused on the castle. Bringing more or less but they do something. Your town, for example, get out precious minerals and carbon, Marcis, gets wood,” he showed at the one town, ” Salis vegetables, Poles fruits, Joke serials, etc. But Delia has something more. You see,” he pointed at the Delia, “that town has more the one purpose. One is a port, and a second one is a plank of wood. Not a regular one but for ships. Every person in that town has some education about the sea. Sailers, makers, helpers, something. And when I heard what is happening to them, that is not acceptable. They from all towns need to act well. They bring everything from other countries. They are our main port, filled with information and power.”
“Then why you don’t move there? I mean, if that is so important they will be forced to obey.”
“Not listening,” he warned.
“They are not going to obey. They want all this information, they want to deal with them. They want to be important, and that is what I can’t do. They don’t want to listen. Power, that is what they want. They don’t realise what that means. If a person sees me, they will automatically think oh he is a prince he has all power. But now, when times are on the edge no one wants that power. I can’t just deal with everything.”
He exhaled. His index finger was on letter D from Delia.
I looked at him. His eyes were closed, and he took a few deep breaths. He needs to calm down.
“I wish I could see what the father would do.” He said quietly and looked up.
Little green in all whites.
“And I wouldn’t,” I answered honestly.
“Why is that?”
“It’s not a secret that King did not love us. He just used us, something you are trying to accomplish, looking at my town from this perspective, how women can’t work, only close ones are allowed. Men get hurt, no one cares, man gets killed no one cares, but if there are not enough diamonds, everybody cares. They can’t get his necklace. The problem is lost connection,” I stood up.
My thought is finally out.
“You don’t see the whole picture. Castle. Rich people, and you. That is your picture. Look at something else. Look at people, how they live, what a place looks like, why are they like that, when you see people in their habitats, they will look at you as a real person. You will have some influence on them. Don’t conquer them, lead them. Big difference.”
My breathing was fast. I felt my heart beating in the chest, my fists sweaty, I was all in this. He must know.
“And you denied your gens,” he said simply.
“I don’t! They are not true!,” I yelled and looked at him.
“That is just not the truth. You are trying to fool me. To get something from me. How you can get something and to kill me. I know all your plans. You are just playing with me. I know everything. I know you want to kill me. I just don’t know the date.”
That is the truth. Something that laid on my heart for too long. It’s finally out.
“Well, all-knowing, why don’t you tell me what will happen? Hm, I’m dying to know how this war will go.” His eyes shine green. He is pissed.
“It will end up with you killing everyone,” I whispered and looked at the floor. I am not that brave.
“It won’t. Someone must work.” He lifted my chin.
“I saw your father, three days ago. Interesting man.” He thought for a second. “I mean if he is your father. The real king is your father.”
He wanted to prove something. He must be that.
“What are you saying?” I asked confused.
“We had a little talk,” he moved so quickly I almost missed him.
“Which remind me, I have some person to talk with. See you, my love.”
I looked at the doors and cursed myself.
I ruined everything.
****
The next day everything changed.
Prince went into the fight. I saw him getting out in the middle of breakfast. One moment he was sitting and the next one he is in the rush. People attacked the army.
And I was again left to something. I’m was left waiting. Forced on others moves. Never leading the game just being a poon. Always, sacrificing first. And I find out no one cared. And who would? I’m just a girl from a little town.
“Gloria discipuli gloria magistri” The glory of the student is the glory of the teacher.

CHAPTER FIFTY
“Ut ameris, ama!”

I knew this will happen. One part of my mind must be prepared. It must be ready for that. But the other part refused to accept that.
I looked around my room and took a deep breath. This is it. The day when everything settles down. The moment when they finally go into the battle.
I inhaled and look around.
I wish Prince is here.
I’m stupid. I constantly remind myself of him. I don’t leave without him. I look and look around just to finish with him.
Here is always one circle I follow just to keep myself safe. I don’t think about that but somehow I end on the same path.
I know that will happen. They prepared for this. Rebellions attacked every army. They wanted to leave the country unprotected. They wanted to break the first line of defence.
This is all my mistake.
I listened to Amelia that day. I believed her that Damien liked me. I went with her to the Main house. She settled all that. I was just an actress.
I froze.
Did she plan all of this?
No. That can’t be true.
She wouldn’t do that.
But what if she did?
My mind remembered all different situations with her. From that day she is the one who controlled my life. She is the one who told me what to do.
That day we were together because she convinced me to visit Damien. She told me he liked me.
Is that all act? Is he with them? Is he planning something?
Oh my God, I can’t believe anyone. I’m in an endless loop, I can’t get out.
I’m always in this, everyone controlled my life. They look at me. They told me what to do.
No. That can’t be true. Can she do all of that? I need answers.
I get out of the room trying to find Maurecia. She went to the kitchen to get breakfast. Right now I’m not in the mood for eating.
I looked around.
This is all so abandoned. Most of the time there was Prince, Queen and me in this castle. Or at least it should be. Unless Prince hides his army in some dark baseman. He gave that rule. Everyone is leaving the castle.
No.
I calmed myself and looked around.
I followed a few steps down to the first floor and looked around.
All of this when I came was full of life. Maids run the hallways, soldiers fought in front of the labyrinth, guards kept every exit. I didn’t believe those people but, they were persons. Humans with you could communicate if nothing.
I turned left trying to get to the kitchen and found Maurecia when I hit at something.
Lovely.
“I’m sorry,” I said without looking. That is some more soldier trying to find a way. He needs to talk with the prince for sure.
“Oh, finally.” I recognized that voice and deep in myself, I screamed. I just needed him. I’m not enough with him on my mind and soul, but I have to see him every moment.
I looked up only to find him in a deep red uniform. He is ready as it seems.
I searched him from head to the toe. He’s always too long hair, white eyes, completely white, his full lips, now in a thin line, strong body covered with the uniform. I could see his muscles. Still, so hot.
“Happy?” He raised an eyebrow and looked at me.
“Very.”
It’s stronger than me.
That deep part of my heart that is in love with him, conquered my mind.
All flashes seeing his perfect skin with tattoos, his tattooing, him laying in the bed a few days ago. That was a moment when I saw one of his tattoos. He was perfect.
And his spirit is too lost. Too close, too known.
He’s spent his life trying, practising, showing his power, trying to prove something. Trying to persuade people that he is someone, someone more powerful than them.
As it seems it is.
He is controlling time and every person in it.
I smiled sadly. He is not controlling me.
I looked at the floor and exhaled. Why am I under these emotions? Why do I feel all of this?
I shook my head completely shooting him off. Again, lost in my world.
In some weird way, he thought me something.
Never trust one who can shut you down.
“Do you trust me?” I blurted suddenly.
His eyes narrowed for a second.
“Why a sudden question?” He asked still looking down at me.
“I need to know,” I added and looked at him.
“Well, love, I don’t want to tell you.” He said, and a smile decorated his face.
He should smile more.
“Great.” I rolled my eyes and tried to get off his way. I guess he doesn’t want me right now.
“Sorry, but I need to find my maid,” I said trying to get past him.
“You mean, that dark girl? She carried something.” He added after a short look at me.
“Am afraid, my love, she went into the room.” He turned to me and took me from an elbow.
“Let’s have breakfast.” He said and turned in the dinner hall direction.
“And I can choose,” I added quietly and followed him.
“You can’t.” I heard a smile in that statement and looked up.
His eyes were so tightened that he almost didn’t look.
“Are you sure? If you have to work, I will leave you.” I added and looked.
He let my hand.
“This is the condition. My father had a day,” he looked at the ceiling for a second, “I think it was a Thursday when he would spread it with my mother. That day he wouldn’t look at the problems. He would enjoy time with her. That was a reason why they loved each other that much.”
He let my hand.
Mechanically, I massaged my elbow.
I asked myself did he loved him? I know he told me what the queen did but I couldn’t think that she would hate her child. He must be a time when she loved him. But his father always looked so nice to him.
“Come one, lost child. I don’t have a whole day. Someone needs to go to war.” He opened doors and got inside.
I was in this room a few times. Once I was here when I talked with Amelia and a second was one when I had dinner.
The most beautiful and awkward event in my life.
But now it looked abandoned. It was all empty. Empty tables were in the middle of the room, just the main one had two plates on them and breakfast. Everything. Fruits, vegetables, juices, milk, meat so much everything I didn’t know what to look.
“Come one.” He left me at the entrance and he came to the table. He sat at the big King’s throne, and I had to remind myself. He is a king. He can sit in that chair.
“Come on, love.” I heard his voice and slowly I made my way to the table.
I didn’t know where to sit. I mean there was a throne for the Queen and his.
“You can sit there.” He showed at Queen’s throne.
“Is it okay? Will Queen be angry?”
“You know there is one tradition. When a person became a King previous person is not. In that way, his wife is not the Queen anymore. So she asks nothing.”
He turned and took a grape.
Still, I sat on his left.
I was the small one, and I put my feet under myself. I used to sit in my house. Sometimes, I would get stuck and my father had to carry me.
Good times. I smiled and looked down.
“What do you want?” I said looking at my fingers.
“Nothing. You just keep me company, but that does not mean you don’t have to eat. Come one.”
Now he is a little weird.
“Is everything okay?” I asked and looked up.
He never acted like this. He was that serious person always commanding and leading. Now he is like a child.
“No, it’s not. I’m going to the war, love.” He said looking cold.
“I know that. But you have the power.” I said.
“Yes. But using power at the people in the run is something I avoid. It takes too much energy. I will let them have a battle.” He said and looked at me.
“Or you are weak,” I said provoking him.
“As always, love, you don’t have the right.”
He exhaled, and I said.
“Why suddenly, love? You never called me that way.” I asked intrigued.
“Truth, love. But the war. I may die.” He said.
“No, you will not,” I added after him, fast. Too fast as it seems.
His lips curved into the smile and looked at me.
“Well thank you. But after this, I will give you the throne.”
“No!”
He cannot start with that again.
“No,” I repeated and stood up. I lost my appetite.
“Yes. It’s your right.” He stood up too.
“No. I don’t want it. You can have it,” I need to go.
I tried to get out, but he caught me.
“Wait.”
“No. You keep insisting on that. And that is not true.” Why on earth I’m crying? I felt tears falling down my face.
“It is. You have to admit it. Once when you accept that and discovered your power you will see. It will call you.” His eyes shone green and I stepped away.
That is not true. It can’t be.
“No. That is not true.” I touched my temples.
God my head hurts.
“It is. You will see.” He got a step closer.
“You may try to hide the truth, but if I have to do something, I will. Power is a good thing.”
“No, it’s not,” I said.
“We will see once you taste it.” He kissed me on the forehead and let me go.
I must find Amelia.
I never thought I will enjoy at that moment. The moment when he kissed me. Even on the forehead, I felt his scent. His beautiful scent of mystery and mint and it poisoned me. I couldn’t think.
I sat for a second and just enjoyed that feeling. I know I won’t feel it ever again because I will run.
What if he dies? Maybe someone catches him. He will be wounded and they will leave him to die. I won’t see him ever again.
If it’s true what he says. If I have power, I can’t risk discovering it. I must run. I must hide and let him lead the country. That is just how it has to be.
When I open my doors Maurecia waited for me.
“Oh, miss. I brought you breakfast.” She said pointing at the table.
“Nice, but I already ate.” I looked away.
Took a deep breath.
“I need you to find Amelia,” I said and turned to confront her.
She was ironing something. The second I said those words she stopped. Iron froze in the air and her hand shook
What is happening? Why is she acting like that?
“Is everything okay?” I asked suspiciously.
He shook her head.
“Oh, yes. I just,” she looked away. “I don’t think I can’t do that.”
“Why?” I asked and stepped closer.
“That never represented a problem. You call them, somehow.”
She still didn’t want to look at me.
“Yes, I know. But you know,” she narrowed her eyes, moved from step to step.
“Know what?” I asked raising an eyebrow.
“You know, fight.”
She exhaled.
What just happened?
“What fight?”
“The battle. They want to attack the prince.” She blurted and then turned.
“What?”
That cannot be happening. I know he told me don’t want to attack them. He will defend if someone attacks him, but he would never attack his people.
But this, attack? It looks like I never realised how this rebellion is serious. I thought that is just a few people disappointed, but this. This sounds like a war. Like someone is trying to kill him.
No.
I turned.
Where is she?
Did she disappear? She wasn’t in the room anymore. Weird.
Maybe she will found them. I need to talk to Amelia. I need to put every puzzle in its place.
I need to be done with that part. I need to know if she was really responsible for that first action. Did she really plan that? From the first moment, a moment when she tried to persuade me that Damien is into me, is that all acting? Is Damien a puppet or is he with them? As she said they are everywhere.
I exhaled. This can’t be good.
I don’t know what to do.
I came to my bed and lie on it.
This is all so weird. Why I had to be born with this? Can I just be a normal person, without that not freezing thing? I would never be in the castle. I could live in this city, unknown and happy.
But would I be really happy? Can I just somehow rip this? If that is true. If I’m descendant from the original king why I have that power? And why the prince has it too? Why can I refuse to his powers?
Am I really a danger, like some temping bomb or this is just a show? No one important.
I exhaled and looked at the window.
I hate this snow.
Wait, a second? What is this?
I lifted myself and looked at my sleeping table. There is some book on it.
I took that thin material and looked at it.
The Gardener.
No.
I hid that book. I hoped no one would find it.
Who found it? Prince, Travis, Amelia, who?
No no.
Calm down, Dianna. I tried to find a reasonable explanation.
Maybe maids found it. They are cleaning this room after all.
No.
I opened the book and looked down at it.
38.
My love,
Once upon a time, your poet launched a great epic in his mind.
Alas, I was not careful, and it struck your ringing anklets and came to grief.
It broke up into scraps of songs and lay scattered at your feet.
All my cargo of the stories of old wars was tossed by the laughing waves and soaked in tears and sank.
You must make this loss good to me, my love.
If my claims to immortal fame after death are shattered, make me immortal while I live.
And I will not mourn for my loss nor blame you.
This song is beautiful.
Sharp door slamming bring me back into the world.
I looked up, half scared, half surprised only to find Amelia at the doors.
“What is so urgent that couldn’t wait?” She said and exhaled.
She is angry.
I put the book on the bed and looked at her.
She is in a white shirt and black pants. She didn’t look like she is going into the fight. She looked like the works in the castle.
What?
“I need to talk with you,” I said calmly even though my mind screamed.
I wanted to say, you bitch. You did all of that. You made me go to that house. You told me that Damien is into me.
I stayed still. Somehow.
“I can see that.” She sat on the chair while I looked at her.
I took a deep breath. Here we come.
“Did you planned all of this from the beginning?” I wanted to sound strong, but my voice cracked at the last word.
I couldn’t believe I said that. Until now that was just in my mind, my crazy theories and sentences. Now, I said them out loud.
She narrowed her eyes.
“What are you talking about?” She said coolly. Too cool. She knew. I could read her.
Her face is a blank page but under that layer is a face full of emotions and maybe betrayal. Like everything here, she is the same.
“Don’t play. Did you plan all of this? Did you tell me those words just to found out? Did you say to Damien to pretend? Does he have a little part in this rebellion? In all of this craziness?!”
Last words I almost screamed. Now everything comes at the surface. Now is a time for the truth.
“No.” She intoned.
She is lying.
“Don’t lie to me. Tell me the truth. No more layers, no more secrets, tell me the truth.” I said and inhaled.
My head is blurry. I can’t look at anything else. This is it. All this playing just for this moment. For this place, time, second, just to find out this. To find out is my friend a friend, or is she a monster? Does she have a heart?
“Yes.”
From one way I expected this word. This simple answer, but it hurt. It hurt like I’m ripping my heart. My friend, my girl, the person I spent my whole childhood, a person I believed when she told me that Damien is into me.
“No.” I stepped back, trying to catch for something.
“What did you expect, Dianna? To say you yes but for some greater cause? This is our world. Turn around. It’s falling apart, and finally, everything is slipping into his place.”
She stood up and I get to step back.
“Look around yourself. Everything is changing. You can have all power but you just decline. Preister is scared, Rich ones terrified. They don’t know what to expect. The only person in here is a Prince who is getting into the fight. And he is letting you rule.”
“No,” I whispered staring at the rug. This is all set up. They all planned this. They don’t want to do something. They want one thing. One object. A throne.
“Yes, Dianna. Figure up. You are the real leader. You have the power. It’s in your veins and your system. You can have it.”
“No. How you know all of that?” I asked terrified.
“The same way Prince knows.” She smiled like everything is okay.
“The first time Prince noticed you. He felt something different. So he checked something. His spies. He is not blind. And we saw too. So we just waited. You had to be alive. We did that card on Damien. I had to hope you will protect him, and you did. Then everything was in the right place. You met a King, a Queen. They love you. They don’t think you are dangerous. But it’s a shame. You are most dangerous from all of them.”
She stepped closer.
“No! Don’t get close to me.” I closed my eyes trying to stop her.
“You wanted the truth. What is the problem? You can’t deal with it?” I opened my eyes.
They were teary.
“You have to.” She took my hand and, frozen, I couldn’t move. I looked at her. She planned something.
“But for a plan to come true you have to get your power. That is one thing that did not come true.”
I tried to say something but someone put a gauze ever in my mouth. I inhaled, reflexively, and passed out.
“Ut ameris, ama!” To be loved, love!

CHAPTER FIFTY-ONE
“Fidie seque libe”

They planned all of this.
Finally, I could think. I lifted my head and looked around.
Something is wrong. It’s too dark. It’s almost like the night fell.
My heart instantly beat faster. Fear run through my veins. My brain made answers. My body tensed. I’m in danger. Something is happening.
I looked around and my neck cracked. Whoa, that hurts.
I looked around myself and recognized some pieces from Prince’s tattooing.
This is a throne room. But what I’m doing here? I couldn’t remember how I came here. What do I do in this room?
My first and only time I was in here is when it was Prince’s coronation. I looked at how they tattooed him for four hours. I looked at how skin changed from white to red. Deep red, how black tint got inside his system. How he took that sacrifice. How he took that burden of the family.
“Good, she is awake.” I recognized that voice.
“What are you doing here?” I turned my head and found a body for the voice.
Travis.
“Ah. She does not remember.” He turned to another person and I recognized that person too.
Amelia.
“What?” I shook my head, and I felt pain between my scapula.
I tried to rub my eyes but my hands were tied.
“What is happening?” I said trying to get up.
I sat on the edge little space where thrones were. It looked like they tied me.
“Why are you doing this?” I asked trying to set myself free.
“Don’t bother. I tied you.” Travis answered, and I froze.
His voice was so cold, dangerous and something more. I wanted to jump from that space and disappear in the air. I don’t want to have anything with him.
I exhaled and looked up.
“This is beautiful, isn’t it?” After a few moments of silence Travis talked, and I looked up.
“A leader under my feet.” He added, and I looked at him.
“What are you talking about?” Prince is not here.
Suddenly, manic covered my body and I tried to get up.
“What happened to him? Is he okay? Where is he?” I asked and looked around. I tried to find his strong body in this half-darkened room but it was pointless. I didn’t see him.
“Ah don’t worry. He is okay.” He smiled. I could see his white teeth in this dark, “For now.” His smile faded, and he looked at somewhere.
“Ah. He is here.” Travis turned to doors, and I looked at them.
I saw no one.
“We will continue this in the morning. Dismissed.” I heard his voice and my heart beat faster.
It’s him.
I lost my breath when I looked at Travis. He had a big evil smile on his face and I couldn’t watch him.
My eyes filled with tears. I can’t watch this. If the prince enters this room, he will be hurt. He has to get from here.
He needs to save himself.
But again, why would he enter?
As a signal, I heard doors opening.
No.
“Please,” I whispered and looked at doors.
Little light run in the room and shinned the big rug. Prince was on doors.
“I wonder why is this room half lightened.” I heard his cold, calculative voice and my heart danced.
“No!” I screamed. “You have to go!” I added tears falling from my face. He has to save himself.
Instantly his head turned in my direction and he looked surprised.
A few seconds later his face shut, and he turned to Travis.
“Travis Bern.” Prince smiled and looked at him.
“The King,” Travis answered but didn’t incline.
No.
I heard a smile and looked at him.
“Everyone from Ikhaboni has such manners.”
Prince crossed hands on his chest and looked around.
“Little too dark. Enough with the shadows.”
He turned and a second later big chandelier lightened the room.
Now I could see everything.
Prince was in black pants, black short-sleeved shirt and military boots. He looked like he came from a practice or even worst, a war.
Travis was in a deep red shirt and black pants. He has the same boots as a prince.
I shut my eyes. I can’t watch this.
I already felt a pain in my hands. He tied them so clumsy. I didn’t feel my left hand. The right hand was on its way.
“Tell me what is a reason for this meeting. I’m sure I have a blank space tomorrow.” Prince turned and walked pass Travis.
Ouch, that will hurt his ego.
I looked at him.
He stood there, unmoved breathing fast. He is planning something.
“Very nice, but I prefer night meetings.”
Prince smiled. Loud empty laugh. Nothing funny, just offence him.
“Well, I have too much job, get to the point.” He even sat on the chair.
He didn’t even glance at me. He just focused on Travis and like nothing else exists. He sat in the chair next to the doors and looked at the Travis.
“How do you feel? It must be very hard now when you know you are not a real leader.”
“I don’t know what are you talking about,” Prince answered coldly. Calculated.
“That is such a shame. You fight for that your whole life, and then one girl shows up, and a little hair flip and the throne is hers.”
I could hear the sarcasm in every word.
“Nice theory. One problem. I’m the real ruler of this country.” Prince stood up.
He is higher than Travis. Almost the whole head. He looked down at him as a little child.
“Pitty. I thought you will play nice.” Travis turned and nodded.
I heard footsteps and someone took me for my left hand. Roughly, I was on my feet.
Sudden blood change and all blood run to my feet. I felt a tingling.
“See. I have proof.” Travis turned and showed me.
Prince didn’t flinch.
“You have my prisoner,” Prince said bored.
“Wrong. A little bird told me that she is the descended if an original king. That makes you, an outcast.” Travis laughed and a man behind me did the same.
Prince didn’t look at me.
No. He has to go from here. He needs to go I don’t know what Travis is planning. I know nothing. He said nothing. I played one puppet who tried to get information when he actually knew everything. He was always two steps in front of me.
God, I wanted to finish this.
I looked at the prince again. He looked at Travis. He looked cold, like always. He is planning something.
“See? She is here. What do I need to do? Maybe to kill her? Or to treat you?”
“Feel free do to whatever you want,” Prince answered his voice sounding bored.
“What? No.” I said the man still holding my hands. I tried to set free. My weak attempts were strangled by the strong man behind me.
“I want to go,” I screamed tears falling from my face. I want to run. To hide.
“Okay,” Travis answered and turned.
“Stop! Please!” I screamed and screamed, tried to set myself free. I wanted to run.
“Let me go!” I screamed trying to run from that squeeze.
“Not happening, honey.” Said a voice, and I tried again.
He squeezed my hands, and I didn’t feel them. He put another hand between my scapula unmoving me completely.
“So what will happen? I thought you will go peacefully.” Travis looked at me and then at Prince.
“Please,” I begged now completely powerless tears falling down my face. He must run.
“Stop it, Dianna. It does not suit you to beg.” Travis said, and I looked at him.
“Why are you doing this? What do you want? What! What is a reason for all of his! What on the word you want!” I screamed and tried to free again but I felt someone punch me.
Some slapped me.
My hair fell on my face and I saw nothing. I’m almost blind.
I let out a gasp and tried to move.
He tightened my arms even more.
“Stop! Please.” I whispered and looked at them.
They both stood there looking at each other, not saying anything.
“As you want.” Travis turned again but this time holding a gun.
“No!” I screamed and tried to free again.
“Remember honey, this your precious King made me do.”
Then a shoot.
No.
First two second I felt nothing. I felt like I am watching a slow motion. Bullet run through the air and I looked at it.
I stopped moving. Like charmed I looked at it.
Next second he was in my stomach.
I couldn’t breathe. My lungs were empty. My whole body collapsed. My mind came messy, and I tried to inhale.
Useless. I can’t.
I felt the cold marble floor underneath me and I touched it with my face.
Ironically my hands were free.
I would smile that I could. I would do that, for certain. My lips would lift up and maybe, just maybe I would raise an eyebrow.
My look would be on Travis and I would smile for sure. Just to piss him. Maybe I would say try harder, or something like that.
That would piss him even more.
I wouldn’t collapse as I did.
I lied on the ground not being able to inhale. My head lied on the floor whole time looking at them.
Travis turned and smile.
“… one worry less.” I heard him saying, but I didn’t want to look at him.
I wanted to see what the prince is doing.
Why is he acting like that? I thought he said some words that couldn’t be unsaid. I thought he cared for me, just a little. Enough to save me from this. He could freeze this. He could stop time, but he did nothing.
He just stood there, his face unchanged, not even blinking, while my blood coloured the marble floor.
I wanted to smile.
It looks like I got all my answers.
He doesn’t care for me.
Or he ever did.
Sad, but the truth. It’s a shame I have to die because of this throne.
Suddenly pain rushed through my body. Shakily I somehow inhaled looking at the ceiling. I had to cough. I felt the blood in my mouth. My whole vision is red. The only colour I see. Red like my blood. Red like a big red dot on Prince’s back just because he is a King. Everybody wanted that throne.
Not only Travis. Rebellion is a way of getting that.
I cried. I knew that. I felt I also let out a gasp. My body, not willing went up and then down so I felt a pain in my spine.
I didn’t feel my legs. I couldn’t move anywhere. I felt coldness around my stomach and my hands but nothing more.
The pain stopped too. I could smile if I wanted but my body didn’t listen. I cried, tears down my face and I felt nothing.
Like I’m watching someone else. Like I’m an actress in a show. I do this just to get something.
Something is wrong. Why do I feel hot? My body heated, heart beating fast fighting with less and less blood. My system will die.
So this is how death works. You don’t feel anything but you can watch around. I saw someone on my vision.
It wasn’t the prince. It wasn’t Travis. It was from Amelia.
I would burst into laugh right now. I would never believe that someone said this.
The person who will look at you is Amelia.
I realised everything is an act from the beginning and here is she trying to save me. After she did everything so I could get hurt.
She is helping me.
Again I felt nothing.
My body is one big cloud walking in the throne room.
No? What? What?
How I walk right now? I couldn’t get up. I was next to the throne.
Funny.
I wanted to smile but my lips didn’t listen. This is all a joke.
Or my imagination is finally killing me.
I closed my eyes.
I saw Anakin.
I smiled.
“Hey, little girl.” He said smiling.
“What?” I said walking toward him.
“God, you are so beautiful. You are just like your mother.” He added.
“What?” I repeated and looked at him.
“Turn around. This is not a dream. Nothing is a dream. This is all purposely did just to show you who you really are.”
“Wait. Everything I saw is not real?” That is weird.
“No.” He shook his head. ” It’s not. It’s all you. Your mother, father and you. Our little beautiful Amethyst. You are a beautiful girl. You need to embrace your power.”
“No. Wait. What is this? I don’t anything. How is this happening?”
He touched his head.
“Little mind control.” He smiled and looked at me.
“No. That is impossible. I can resist.” That can’t be true.
“Not for me. For your father, for your DNA you can’t. Too much power in the same blood.”
“I don’t understand,” I said shakily, “What is happening?” Tears fall from my face.
“Changing. Your body is changing, taking power. Completing the process.”
“What process? This is not true.” I shook my head trying to figure this out.
I must be dead. This is it or someone is playing some sick joke.
“Don’t be afraid. Everything will come in its place. You will get through this.” He smiled.
“I wonder what you will get. Once upon a time, my father had some pretty interesting power. I hope you will get it.”
He turned.
“No, wait.” I run. I need to stop him.
“I have to go. But don’t worry.” He took my head in his hands and kissed me on the forehead.
“The process will be over soon. You will wake up more powerful than ever. You will be the real ruler. Don’t be scared. Take that throne and kill. Power need strength.”
He turned again and this time I didn’t stop him.
This unsettled red cube is disappearing. I need to do something. I need to change that somehow.
I turned again. I was alone.
The red place is getting grey. Soon everything will disappear.
I need to wake up. Somehow.
He is right.
My body is hurting.
Something is happening.
“Fidie seque libe” Believe, but watch who.